AUTHORS NOTE
This has had the longest gestation of any of the stories I’ve posted here on BC. It started in early 2020 as an attempt at the ‘magical transformations’ genre (which I hadn’t tried previously) but as we went into covid lockdown it became more complex, and took off in directions I hadn’t anticipated. It’s sat half written for a long time, as I waited to find out where it was taking me. During that period it has felt at times like the world is unravelling and yet also, locked down with my loving family around me, without the distractions of the outside world, at a personal level I’ve felt blessed to be able to experience periods of profound peace and joy. And the story has ended up becoming something of an attempt to try to understand all of that. As a consequence its more ambitious than anything I’ve written before, and more personal too. If all that sounds far too heavy, please be reassured that there’s still some humour to be found, and at its core, it’s a tale of redemption, so I do hope you’ll stick with it to the end! There are eight chapters, and I’ll aim to post every two or three days or so. Finally, if the ‘Aeaea’ reference doesn’t mean anything to you, do please look it up - it will help everything make more sense! Thanks for reading!
AEAEA
CHAPTER ONE
‘Canteloupe’ Captain’s Log August 17th 2022
25°N, 71°2’W
We sighted a 40 foot sloop drifting off the starboard bow at 9.23 am. There was no sail, and no sign of life on board. I took a RIB and 3 crew to go to investigate. The boat looked brand new. No visible name, or flag. Sails unused, still sealed in plastic bags below deck. No sign that any crew had ever been on board – no food, no clothes, no sleeping bags. On the mapping table I found a black, A4 sized leatherbound notebook filled with handwriting. It appears to be some form of diary – I’m going to transcribe as best I can and record its contents here. There is no title, or heading. It starts as follows:-
I am a man. David Sydos. 25 years old. That I insist. I am putting that down on paper right here, right at the beginning. Nothing that can happen to me can take that away. I AM DAVID SYDOS!
I’m writing this down to try to make sense of what’s happened to me. It’s maybe 12 hours or so since I came to, and everything has changed.
Maybe I’m still unconscious, and this is a weird nightmare.
Maybe I died in the accident and this is hell…
So. Here goes. I need to start at the beginning if this is to make any sense.
I was born in South London on December 19th, 1995. I never knew my father, and my mother died when I was only 3, leaving me to be raised in a children’s home. I went off the rails as soon as I was old enough to ride them. Starting with petty shoplifting, joining a gang, delivering drugs, and then finally, on my 12th birthday, I was arrested for stealing a car. That must have triggered the forces that be into action, because I was uplifted from London and sent to a new children’s home on the south coast near Plymouth. For a while things went from bad to worse. Without the support of the other gang members I was just a scrawny, still pre-pubescent, angry kid. I was beaten up twice in my new school and took to carrying a knife. I’m sure I’d have ended up using it if things hadn’t changed.
I’d been at the school a few weeks when, one games lesson, we went to a nearby sailing club where we were shown how to rig a small dinghy and take it out onto the water. Something clicked for me. Out on a boat by myself, thinking of nothing but the direction of the wind, the trim of the sails and the course I was steering, for the first time I was free of the chatter in my head. And I was good at it, too. I started winning the races we would have. There was another boy there, Pete, who was pretty good too, and he and I would finish miles in front of anyone else. Although he was in my year, he was a good foot taller than me, athletic and popular. He took me under his wing, we became friends and the beatings stopped. We started racing together at the club at weekends in a bigger 2 person dinghy. The combination of my skills in reading the wind and setting a course, together with his athleticism in keeping the boat trimmed and fast through the water meant that we were soon beating everyone in the club too. We graduated to regional races, then nationals, and by the time I turned sixteen we were a shoo-in for the GB team at the next Olympics.
But spending an hour or two at a time on the water wasn’t enough for me. I left school after sitting my GCSEs and hitchhiked down to the south of France, where I blagged my way onto a yacht as crew for the summer season. Pete joined me the following year and we worked our way up until two years ago I was made skipper, and Pete first mate, of a beautiful 20 metre ketch, belonging to a record industry executive from Los Angeles. We were based in the Caribbean, the owner joining us for maybe a month or so a couple of times each year, and the rest of the time taking guests out for multi day trips. We sailed hard all day and partied hard every night. I’d eventually caught up with Pete in height, wasn’t too far behind him in looks, and we enjoyed more than our fair share of girlfriends. We made a heap of money, especially in tips. Life was good, and as long as I was busy the voices in my head kept quiet too.
This summer we’d planned to take the boat back to the UK for some regular maintenance, before hurricane season kicked in. It had been 10 years since I’d been there. Pete was planning on flying back and meeting me there. I’d decided to take the boat single-handed when a couple of guys from one of the other boats we sometimes sailed with asked if they could hitch a lift in return for working the galley. Ash and Drew were both good cooks, which I wasn’t, so I was happy to take them along. And then the evening before Pete was due to fly we’d all gone to a huge party, and Pete hooked up with a girl overnight and missed his flight so in the end we all ended up sailing together. We’d got as far as Bermuda without any incident. We stopped off there for a couple of days and restocked the boat with a view to our next stop being the Azores. We left Bermuda in fine weather and with a good forecast. There was a steady south westerly blowing, and we made good progress over the first day. Around lunchtime on the second we ran into a thick sea fog. It hadn’t shown up on any forecasts and, weirdly, the wind didn’t drop. I wasn’t unduly worried since we were a good distance away from any of the main routes that bigger shipping would take, but I ordered the sails to be trimmed to reduce speed so if we did see something we’d have more time to maneuver out of the way. It was then that we hit something. Hard. I was flung across the cockpit and must have banged my head. That’s the last thing I remember.
Day 1
I came to suddenly, like a drowning man surfacing and gasping for air. I knew something was wrong straight away. I tried to stand up from the bed where I’d been lying, but my legs buckled and I collapsed onto my hands and knees on the floor. My vision was blurred – the carpet on which I’d landed a discombobulating swirl of pattern framed either side by two strangely pale and slim hands. I blinked hard. Long hair was in my eyes and I tried to brush it away, but it fell down again, either side of my face, almost to the ground. Sunlight streamed into the room from a large window opposite me, reflecting off a mirror to my right. I crawled towards it. A figure to my left dressed all in white stood and came towards me. I reached out to the mirror and a young woman, around my age, naked, with pale skin and long dark hair, reached back. I knelt up, transfixed as the woman’s hair fell across her breasts, brushing lightly against my skin. I raised a hand, bewildered, to my chest and then, in a rising panic now, back down to grasp in futility at the void in my groin. I retched violently, but my stomach was empty. I curled into a foetal position and pushed a thumbnail hard into the flesh of my palm but looking up again, the woman in the mirror was still staring back. The figure in white knelt next to me. I felt a robe placed over me, a hand gently on my back. A woman’s voice: “It’s ok. You’re ok. You’re safe here.”
I stayed curled as tightly as I could into a ball, pressing my nail into my palm, breathing heavily. “What’s happening? I’m a man. I don’t understand. I don’t understand…”
“It’s ok. You’re safe.” Despite everything, the hand was a soothing presence on my back, and my breathing slowed. I looked up at her, my vision clearing. Long, straight, white blonde hair framed a face that could have been anything between 35 and 60, but with the most extraordinary pale blue eyes. I wanted to look away, but she held my gaze whilst placing her hand softly on my shoulder. “You’re safe here.”
I took a deep breath. “Am I dead? You look like an angel…Who are you?”
She paused for a moment, and then smiled. “You can call me Chris. And this is my island. Aeaea.”
“Shit!” I suddenly remembered. “Pete! And Ash and Drew!”
“They’re ok. They’re downstairs. They’ve been waiting for you to come round.”
“I want to see them.”
“Of course.” She stood, and holding my hand, helped me to my feet. “We can go down. You should get dressed first, though. Why don’t you freshen up whilst I find something for you to wear.”
“But what’s happened to me?” I felt a rising panic again in my guts.
“Shh.” She took my hand and instantly I felt calmer. “It’s ok. You’ll feel better after you’ve bathed. We can talk then.”
I stood leaning on the handbasin staring intently at my reflection in the mirror above it whilst the bath filled. The eyes I recognised – the only part of me that I did. My hair remained thick and chocolate brown, but where previously it had been something of a tousled mop it now fell in silky waves down past my shoulder blades. My skin, previously roughened and weatherbeaten by ten years at sea, was now milky white and soft. My body, previously angular and taut from hauling sails all day was soft and rounded. Like an amputee who still felt the itch of a missing limb, I felt the absence between my legs the most acutely.
I had a million questions to ask Chris, but emerging from my bath I could manage only one. “Did you do this?”
She smiled gently and shook her head. She took the towel from around my waist and wrapped it again above my breasts and then showed me how to bend forward and wrap another like a turban around my wet hair. “Come.” She took my hand and led me, bewildered, through into another room, maybe 4 or 5 metres square, lined on 3 sides with wardrobes. The fourth wall had a window, stone mullioned and with leaded lights like the one in the room I’d woken in, in front of which sat a dressing table and chair. Chris picked a dress off a hanger and held it up against me. The dusky pink material flowed softly over my body and for a moment I stood admiring the resulting image in a mirror, before shaking myself back to reality.
“Fuck! I keep thinking I’m going to wake up, but I don’t. I can’t believe this is happening! I’m not going to wear a fucking dress!”
Chris recoiled. “I’m sorry. It’s too much. You choose – there are plenty other things.”
I was embarrassed now that I’d sworn. “I’m sorry. Maybe there’s some trousers in here? Whose clothes are these anyway?...”
I worked my way around the wardrobes. There were more clothes than I could possibly imagine one person owning. Long evening dresses, sundresses, skirts, blouses, lingerie in every conceivable style and colour and enough shoes it seemed to be able to wear a different pair every day of the year.
I took a deep breath. Every minute I kept expecting that I’d awake; that reality would be restored. But as long as I didn’t, and it wasn’t, I went through the motions of doing what this strange serene woman was suggesting. I set about finding something to wear. Even choosing a pair of trousers from the range on offer was difficult. Eventually I found the plainest pair I could; black with a high waistband, but even these were widely flared and obviously intended for a woman. A simple cream coloured turtleneck sweater would do for a top.
“You’ll need something to wear underneath.”
I sieved through drawers of undergarments in an attempt to find something as close as possible to a pair of boxer shorts, but eventually had to settle on a relatively simple pair of black panties, which I slipped on without removing the towel.
“I suppose a bra’s out of the question?” Chris’s eyes glinted with humour, and in spite of, or perhaps because of, the surreality of the situation I found myself smiling. I pulled on the trousers and the top. The latter fitted a little tighter than I’d have liked, showing off curves I’d have preferred not to see. But it would do for now. I wanted to see Pete. Maybe that would allow some semblance of my real life to return to me. I wondered in a vague and detached way what he’d make of my transformation. I found a pair of flat shoes, and pulled my hair into a pony tail, making a mental note that if this situation really did continue I should find some scissors and cut it as soon as I could. I was hurrying now, but she stopped me before I could leave the room.
“Listen. I know everything feels really strange right now, but I want you to know that I’m here for you. It might not always feel like that, but I am.” She gave me a quick hug – even though I’d been rushing, I wanted it to last longer. There was something about her touch that calmed me down.
We went downstairs, through the house and into a large old fashioned kitchen. A huge pine table, scrubbed smooth by years of cleaning, stood in the centre of the room. An equally patinated dresser adjacent, opposite a wall with a Belfast sink under a window smaller than those in the rooms upstairs, but similar in design. A tall woman, dressed in dark trousers and a white blouse stood with her back to us as we entered, looking out. Even from the back, she looked awkward and ungainly. Across from her, two petite young women, both blonde and dressed in matching vest tops and cut off denim shorts, were occupied at a range cooker. A sudden realisation dawned on me. I looked back at Chris but she had gone.
“Pete?”
The larger woman turned towards us. “Dave? Oh, fuck, not you as well?”
CHAPTER TWO
Day 2
Pete, Ash, Drew and myself convened over breakfast on day 2 to discuss what we could do about our situation. Taking a look around seemed like an obvious first step. The others had all come to just hours before I did yesterday in rooms similar to mine on the first floor. A sweeping staircase (the one I’d walked down with Chris) leads down from there into a double height main hall, timber panelled with a huge inglenook fireplace and enormous two storey bay window. There are various rooms off that, each built in a similar style – a sitting room, a formal dining room, a room with a grand piano and a billiard room. The kitchen where we met last night is off a side corridor together with a suite of other rooms that remind me of some of the ‘below stairs’ scenes in period dramas on tv. Except there are no servants – there appears to be no one else here apart from us. The kitchen has a huge wood fired range, behind it a back boiler which I assume provides the hot water for the bathrooms. There is no electricity. No internet, no computers. No telephones. No clocks. No way that we can see of making contact with the outside world. No way of knowing the date, or the time. There is a large library full of books, both reference and novels, but none of them that I can see are any more recent than the 1970s. We searched for a map that showed an island called Aeaea near Bermuda, but found nothing.
Externally the kitchen wing sits at right angles to the main house to create a sheltered south west facing walled garden, which is packed with vegetables and fruits of all kinds. A larder next to the kitchen is also filled with a variety of vegetables, together with sacks of wheat, oats and barley. Whatever lies ahead of us, we aren’t going to starve. The front of the house, and all the first floor bedrooms, face east onto a more geometrical decorative garden with lawns beyond, falling in elevation as they stretch away from the house. Woods of oak, pine and birch flank the house on the north and south sides. Considering we were a day’s sail north of Bermuda when we’d run into trouble, the whole scene is incongruous; more reminiscent of an English country house than a tropical home.
We haven’t seen Chris all day. There is no evidence of a room that might be hers either, although there are still parts of the house we haven’t made it to yet – there’s a whole extra floor above our bedrooms that we’ll investigate another day. Considering there’s no sign of anyone the house is clean, the garden well kept and the larder full – enough there to occupy several staff I’d have thought. Just one more thing to add to the weirdness about the place.
Day 3
I suppose spending several years at sea on a relatively small boat equips you with a mentality that doesn’t panic when things go wrong. Things have gone monumentally to fuck since we left Bermuda but I feel like I’m managing to stay reasonably calm all things considered. Don’t get me wrong, I’m completely weirded out by the situation, but I feel like I can ride it out for a while and see if there’s a way we can get things back to normal. Being in a different body, a woman’s body, is impossible to describe. It wants to do things that my brain doesn’t. It’s like the way I walk and move and talk all default to the way a woman would walk, or move, or talk. And I’ve got to somehow try to establish my control over that, as a man, by forcing it to do those things in different ways. And then my body feels awkward being made to walk with a bigger stride, or sit with my legs apart, and I trip up, or say something weird.
Ash and Drew in contrast seem to have slipped right into it. They look totally natural, like they’ve always been girls. Pete, on the other hand, seems to have taken to the change much worse than the rest of us. He’s angry about it. He’s desperately trying to be as manly as possible. He’s not taken at all well to A&D seeming so comfortable with their femininity and takes every opportunity to criticise. I feel like I’m caught in the middle, trying to keep my crew balanced and happy.
Day 4
Pete and I went for a walk to explore the rest of the island. It was a chance to get him away from A&D as well. We took a paved path that led from the main door down through the front garden across the lawns and out via a wrought iron gate into a rougher field beyond. Here the path was a gravel track, maybe ten feet in width. We could see goats grazing in the field on either side and they approached us as we walked, perhaps expecting food. The track continued for around a mile or so, the field narrowing until the woods on either side merged. We walked on, the path dropping gradually as we moved further away from the house. It was a fine sunny day, although the temperature was more akin to an English autumn than Bermuda. I was still wearing the same clothes I’d picked out 3 days ago, but with a long woollen coat and leather boots I’d found in my closet. The boots were more for fashion than for walking, and even though the heel was modest, I found my gait, if I didn’t concentrate, unconsciously adapting. Pete noticed, and made a comment about me ‘walking like a girl’. I blushed, and tried to lengthen my stride.
About 3 miles further on, the woods gave way to a narrow sandy beach framed by rocky promontories on either side to create a small natural harbour. A timber jetty ran out into the water from the sand, but there were no boats. We stopped, ate a picnic lunch comprising hard boiled eggs, some cheese and some bread, still warm, that Ash had baked earlier. Pete grumbled all the way home – his feet hurt, the wind was blowing his hair in his eyes, his legs ached; just about everything you can think of. I had to tell him to shut up. He was in a huff when we got back to the house. I need to be careful – he’s not in a good place at all right now, which isn’t like him at all. Ash and Drew have each other, but there’s just me for Pete, so I need to be more supportive, even if he’s been a complete pain in the arse today.
After we got back there was still plenty daylight left so I went out the back of the vegetable garden – there’s an open field out there that stretches for a hundred metres or so before the land drops down via steep cliffs to the sea.
Day 15
I’ve not written for several days – there hasn’t been much to report. Still no sign of Chris – so much for what she said about ‘being there for me’. We’ve fallen into a kind of routine – breakfast together in the morning, followed by chores. Ash and Drew have taken charge of the kitchen, which I’m happy about – at least we are eating well. We worked out that the goats that Pete and I saw in the field at the front of the house were domesticated, and our source of milk (and cheese and butter, although we’ve not tried our hand at making those yet). I volunteered for milking duties. Despite having absolutely no experience I’ve actually been enjoying it. It’s hard to describe, but building a kind of relationship with the goats has helped my mood. I’m less stressed and feel a bit more grounded. For the first time since we got here I woke this morning without my stomach lurching as soon as I realised where I was. In the afternoon Pete and I will usually go for a walk. Ash and Drew seem happy around the house. We’ll eat together in the kitchen in the evening and then light a fire in the sitting room and read a book, or in my case, write my diary.
Pete’s mood, on the other hand, hasn’t improved at all. He cusses his way through the chores we’ve given him and at the slightest opportunity bites the head off Ash or Drew. It feels like we’re tiptoeing around him, all doing our best just trying not to upset him. I’ve tried speaking to him about it but he just complains about me picking on him, and says I’m ganging up on him with ‘the girls’ (as he’s taken to calling Ash and Drew).
It all came to a head this morning at breakfast. Pete and I were up first, wearing the same tops and trousers we’d worn since we’d arrived. We were both used to wearing the same clothes at sea for days on end and I couldn’t face the thought of choosing something different, in amongst all those dresses and lingerie. Ash and Drew appeared after we’d started eating. They paused at the opposite end of the table. Both of them were wearing short sleeveless dresses; Ash in lime green and Drew in a pale blue. Their blonde hair had been curled in matching styles and they were wearing lipstick and eye make up. Pete went apoplectic - I won’t repeat here the names he called them. After venting verbally he swept his arm across the breakfast table, crashing the bowls and plates to the floor, and stormed from the room.
There was silence for a few seconds.
“I’m sorry.”
“You don’t need to apologise on behalf of him, Dave.”
Silence again.
“I mean sorry I haven’t been there for you. Both of you. I’ve been spending all my time with Pete because I’ve been worried about him, without even asking how you guys were coping with…everything. If I’d known…I mean…”
Ash and Drew stood facing me, quietly. Ash’s hand reached out and took Drew’s.
‘We’re ok, Dave.”
“Yes, but, I mean…” I gestured weakly towards them.
Drew responded. “What if we’re going to be here, like this, for years, Dave? What if we’re meant to be like this?”
I replied quickly “Yes but what if we can fix things? Don’t you want to be as we were?”
Drew was about to reply again, but Ash interrupted. “When you’re sailing, and the wind direction changes, you sometimes have to change your course. It’s a shit metaphor, but maybe it’s kind of like that. We don’t think we should fight it. We want to try and find something positive in it.”
I stood up. They looked small and vulnerable in the wreckage of the kitchen. Both of them were only 18, just a couple of years older than me when I’d left England. “Look, if that’s the way you want to tackle things, well, I’ll try to support you as much as I can. Don’t let Pete get to you. I’ll have a word with him.”
Pete didn’t appear for the rest of the day. I made my excuses after dinner and went up to my room early. I thought about what Ash had said. All the time I’ve been on the island, especially when I’ve been with Pete, it’s felt like I’m fighting my body, trying to make it behave in a more masculine way. Maybe Drew is right, maybe I should just be going along with it. I shivered with the thought. I looked up from my writing towards the bedroom door. A coat hook on the inside face held a long, burgundy coloured satin nightgown and matching robe. I stood and walked to it, taking the material in my hand and held it to my cheek. I turned the key in the lock and stripped quickly, then took the gown and pulled it over my head. The material flowed like a wave down my body, leaving the skin behind it goosebumped, like the ripples left in sand by an outgoing tide. I shivered again, my hands tracing the satin over my contours. I walked slowly about the room, immersed in the sensation of the material cascading over my legs.
In the adjoining dressing room I sat at the table and pulled the rubber band from my hair. I took a brush and swept it gently down the length of my tresses which fell softly now over my bare shoulders and down my back. I stopped, and looked back at my reflection in the mirror. Opening the drawers either side of the table I found an array of cosmetics, neatly divided by type - lipsticks, eyeshadow, mascaras. On the other side 3 drawers of jewellery similarly catalogued. I took out several of the lipsticks until I found one in a shade that matched the nightgown, and slowly and carefully applied it, then stopped again to look back at my reflection. My heart was thumping in my chest. My free hand had unconsciously moved up to my breast and was caressing it gently through the lace of the nightgown. I slipped my other hand down to the hem of my gown and pulled it to my waist, my finger slipping into the wetness between my legs, sliding into the slit and up and down across its engorged lips and then up, over the surface of my clitoris. Convulsions engulfed my whole body. I clung to the edge of the table, gasping out loud as wave after wave ran over and through me. Eventually, they subsided and I lay down, my head on the table, catching my breath.
I’m writing this now with a mixture of guilt and shame and anxiety and uncertainty. I can’t do what Ash and Drew have done. I just can’t. It would finish Pete off for good. And even if Pete wasn’t here, I don’t know whether I want to anyway. It feels like we’re trapped in time here, things are balanced on an edge. I don’t know what’s going to happen, and it feels like I’ve no control over it anyway.
CHAPTER THREE (Caution. -Things get a bit darker - temporarily- in this chapter)
Day 16
I got up early as part of what’s becoming my usual routine and went to milk the goats. They’ve all got names now, and they come to me as soon as they see me appear out of the house. I’m sure that’s because I’ve usually got a bucket of scraps and peelings from the day before, but I like to think its because they’re getting to like me too.
We all appeared for breakfast as we had yesterday. Pete mumbled an apology, but made no further comment on how Ash and Drew were dressed. He ate quickly and left the table without saying anything else. When I finished eating I went after him and caught up with him in the library. He was sat in the window seat. Rain had arrived and was tumbling down the pane.
“You ok?”
“Not really.”
‘Want to talk about it?’
“No.”
I paused and tried another tack. “Want to go for a walk?”
“Look at it. It’s pissing down.”
“We’ve got waterproofs.”
He didn’t answer.
“Look. I know this is difficult. Christ, it’s a fucking nightmare. For all of us…”
“Not those two fucking queers…”
“Pete! Look, I know you’re not yourself…”
He snorted derisively. “Fucking look at me. Course I’m not my fucking self.”
“We’ll get through this better if we stick together.”
“Dave?”
I took a step toward him. “What is it Pete? You know you can talk about it with me.”
“Fuck off.”
The rain went off in the afternoon so I headed out by myself. I walked into the woods on the north side of the house and after a while came across a beautiful big old oak, with a buttressed trunk that created a niche just wide enough for my shoulders to fit in when I sat leaning against it. There was a squirrel, a red one, with a slight kink in its tail like it had been dislocated at some point, collecting food for hibernating. I watched him for a while and he stopped and looked back, as though to acknowledge my presence, before continuing.
In the evening I stayed late in the sitting room, after all the others had gone to bed and the fire had died. My eyes adjusted to the dark and I went upstairs without a candle and climbed straight into bed. The nightgown was hanging on the back of the door. I couldn’t see it in the dark, but I could feel its presence. I lay tossing and turning for an hour or so, but eventually I could stand it no longer. I got up and repeated what I had done last night.
Day 40
I haven’t written for almost a month. I haven’t been able to bring myself to it. I haven’t been able to confront this life of deceit that I’ve been leading. I’m lying to Pete. I’m not being truthful with Ash and Drew about how I’m feeling either. I’m supposed to be their skipper, but how can I lead them when I’m lost myself?
The only time I feel authentic is when I’m with my goats. They at least accept me for what I am. They aren’t interested in whether I’m a man or a woman, old or young, black or white. I sit with each one as I’m milking, resting my head on her flank, feeling the strength of her heartbeat, trying to reciprocate through my touch the quiet, undemanding gift from her of her milk. And I walk in the woods, and rest up against the old oak, feeling the embrace of her trunk, sheltering me. Sometimes I think that I can feel her spirit, ancient and filled with wisdom, acknowledging the passing of the seasons and the changes in the weather, but unaffected by them. Rooted, and indomitable.
But then I have to return to the house, and an atmosphere I can slice with a knife. As winter approaches, it seems like everyone’s mood has declined with the weather. Apart from their kitchen duties, Ash and Drew have been pretty much keeping to themselves. When it’s just the three of us it’s fine. It’s impossible to think of them as anything other than two teenage girls now and they seem, if not happy, at least content. But when Pete appears I can see them stiffen. They’re afraid of him. He’ll lose his temper about almost anything these days and, try as I might, he’s becoming impossible to live with.
And every evening I’ve been retreating to my room, with its secrets. It’s become an escape for me, a place where I can get out of my own head. I’ve been exploring the contents of my dressing room, trying on all of the different outfits and lingerie. Then I’ll sit at my dressing table and make up my face. It’s become a kind of ritual – like a zen mantra, it occupies my brain enough so that I don’t have to think about anything else. I’ll brush my hair out and stare deep into the mirror at the girl who is in there. She’s pretty, and over the last few weeks I’ve got good enough at doing my make up to bring out her features – her blue eyes, her full lips, her cheekbones. A couple of weeks ago I realised I wasn’t ashamed any more. Not about the dressing. The more I dressed the more I knew that this was who I was now, that Ash and Drew had been right, that I needed to accept that and move on. But I could never tell that to Pete. And I couldn’t admit it to A&D either, in case either of them let it slip. It feels like we’re in a kind of limbo, the four of us, like a circus balancing act, straining, hanging on, but knowing that at some point it will all come crashing down.
Day 53
Everything came to a head 4 days ago. After weeks of rain, the skies had cleared briefly and I’d managed to persuade Pete to come out for a walk. Instead of pondering our current situation I’d steered the conversation onto some of our sailing adventures, the parties we’d had afterwards and the girls we’d met there. He was visibly brighter when we got back to the house and for the first time since we’d got here I was optimistic that at last we were making progress.
Perhaps it was that optimism that led me to be careless and forget to lock my door when I went to my room that night. I’d just finished my make up and was sat at my dresser wearing the burgundy nightgown and robe when there was a knock at the door. Before I had time to answer, Pete was in my room.
“Dave!...What the fuck?...”
Pete, I…”
“Jesus! You as well. After everything…After walking with you today. You’re just like those other two! I thought you were with me, Dave, I thought you were on my side…”
Before I could say anything he’d walked out and slammed the door behind him.
I sat there stunned for a few seconds. My first reaction was to rush after him and try to explain things. But he wouldn’t have anything to do with me, dressed as I was. I should go and get changed back into trousers, wash my face, and try to talk to him then. But the cat was already out of the bag now, why keep perpetuating the lie I’d been living over the past weeks; perhaps I should just come clean with him now? But how would he react to that? I was frozen. Incapable of making a decision.
A couple of minutes passed. Fuck. No point going back to where we’ve been ever since we arrived here. I need to come clean and take the consequences. I took a deep breath and went to his room. Knocked. No answer. I opened the door, gingerly. It was dark inside. A single candle burned on a dresser, casting a flickering pool of light onto a sheet of paper next to it. Scrawled across it I read “I’m sorry. I’ve had enough. I can’t take this any longer.”
I ran out of his room, screaming for Ash and Drew to follow me. Downstairs a door banged in the kitchen and I ran through the hall towards the sound. The door into the vegetable garden was open, swinging on its hinges. Winter had arrived with a vengeance, thick snow already depositing itself on the stone kitchen floor, driven by a strong westerly wind. I could hear the waves crashing against the base of the cliffs beyond the end of the garden. I stepped out, just in time to see the gate there pulled open and a figure pass through. I shouted and ran on. Through the gate, out across the open field at the back of the house towards the cliffs. I stumbled, my bare feet struggling for grip on the icy grass, but I could see him now, and I was gaining on him. I got to my feet, my gown matted against my body by the driving snow, and called after him again. He was only around 20 metres away when he stopped at the cliff edge. He turned to look at me. I paused. I thought I saw him nod briefly; a kind of final acknowledgement, and then he stepped back and dropped out of sight. I screamed, and fell to the ground, unconscious.
CHAPTER FOUR
Day 53 continued
Ash and Drew had heard my calls as I’d run through the house and they’d followed me through the garden and across the field, calling back, but without reply. They’d seen what had happened, found me where I’d fallen and somehow managed to get me back to the house.
The next three days were a blur. I developed a fever from the chill and drifted in and out of consciousness. I remember the sensation of diving deep down in a black and freezing cold ocean, each stroke taking away the energy I’d need to swim back to the surface, but I kept on, further and further into the cold and gloom. And just when my lungs were about to burst and I would surrender myself to the deep, Chris’s face appeared, and she took me by the hand, and pulled me back to the shore. When I eventually awoke, earlier this morning, she was there sat by my bedside. She hadn’t left for the three days I’d been ill.
The storm had abated, and a thick covering of snow lay on the window cill, reflecting a bright golden glow from the dawning sun into the room. I blinked and took a deep breath. Three days of crying for Pete. Three days of desperately trying to lift him back from the ocean floor, or join him there. He was gone. I knew what I had to do now.
Ash and Drew came running into the room like two small puppies and threw themselves onto my bed, enveloping me in the biggest hug I think I’d ever had. I held them tight, feeling their warm flesh against mine, the smell of their hair.
“We were so worried about you! It’s so great to see you ok!” and then, more quietly “And we’re so sorry about Pete.”
I hugged them tightly again. “Listen. I owe you an apology.” We sat hand in hand, Chris looking on, as I told them how I’d been behaving over the last few weeks. We hugged again.
“So things need to change. I need to change. You were right, Ash. I need to go along with what’s happened instead of trying to ignore it.” I paused. “I’ll need a new name. You can’t go on calling me Dave anymore.”
There was silence for a moment, and then Chris spoke. “Susan. Your name should be Susan.”
“OK you two.” Chris nodded at the girls. “I’m sure Susan is tired. We should leave her to rest.”
Ash and Drew nodded and dutifully left the room. It had been so wonderful to have them hugging me, to feel their warmth and to enjoy their laughter; it felt like the room was colder and darker without them.
“You should sleep.”
“I want to get up.”
“It’s better for you to rest.”
“Says who?” I was starting to get irritated now. Partly that was because I really was tired but didn’t want to admit it, and partly it was because I’d never liked being told what to do. But there was something else that I couldn’t quite yet put my hands on about Chris.
“What’s the matter?”
“Who says anything’s the matter?”
“You’re answering my questions with another question.”
“What if I am?”
Chris’s eyes flashed for the tiniest fraction of a second, the reflected gold of the sun, before her serene expression returned.
I continued. “What gives you the right to tell me what to do? You’ve been looking after me whilst I’ve been ill. Fine. Thank you. But you turn up when we haven’t seen you for weeks…when we’ve needed you here to explain what’s happening to us…when my best friend…” I’d started sobbing now. “You said when we got here that you’d be here for me. Right there.” I pointed. “At the top of the stair. And then we saw hide nor fucking hair of you for weeks…we needed you then, Chris. It’s too fucking late now. Too fucking late…”
She stood quietly, absorbing everything that I could throw at her. Eventually my rage quietened.
She sat at the end of my bed. “I’m sorry. I can’t give you the answers Susan. I really can’t. I wish I could. You have to be able to work this out for yourself. And I’m sorry about Pete. If I could have done anything to stop that you have to believe me that I would.”
“But just being here. With me, with Pete. It would have helped. It might have stopped…”
Chris interrupted me. “I’ve been with you Susan. That’s what you’ve got to understand. I was there when you rested your head on my flank when I gave you my milk. I was there wrapping my trunk around you when you rested in the wood. I know you felt it Susan, I know you felt it. And I know you saw me, down in the depths of the ocean. And that I held your hand, and guided you back here. You need to understand Susan. We’re more connected than you think, and we have been for longer than you can imagine.”
She reached out a hand and placed it gently on my cheek, and then stood, leaving me alone with my thoughts.
Day 54
We held a short service for Pete today. I found a black angora sweater dress in my closet and paired that with some tall boots. Ash and Drew held a hand each and we walked out together with Chris, through the back garden, stopping to pick some snowdrops, and then over the field to the cliff where he’d fallen. I said a few words, all totally inadequate to describe the friend who’d saved my life when I was twelve. We came back to the house, had some food and sat in front of the fire for the rest of the evening whilst I recounted some of escapades we’d got up to in our time sailing.
Day 55
Chris is still around. I’d half expected her to have disappeared again, but no. She asked me to go for a walk with her after breakfast. My head was full of questions again after what she’d said two days ago, but I didn’t learn anything from the answers she gave. Who was it who said that thing about ‘a riddle inside a mystery inside an enigma’? That’s Chris. I don’t know her any better despite bombarding her with questions all morning. But the weird thing is that I didn’t get frustrated with her. We’d been walking for a while before I realised she’d taken my hand in hers. And when I did notice I left it there. It felt secure. Comforting. Calm. She’s serene – that’s a good word to describe her. Even when we’re walking it’s like she’s gliding along, whilst I’m slipping and sliding next to her in the snow. Honestly, I almost had to check at one point that she was even leaving footprints at all. And when there was a gust of wind and my hair blew into my eyes and I had to brush it back out again, how come that never seemed to happen to her? And she’s beautiful. That almost goes without saying. Cool, and elegant. But not cool like an ice-queen. She’s cool, but she’s warm as well. I remember the glint of humour in her eyes the day I arrived here when she teased me, offering me the bra…Like I say; an enigma.
In between my questions about everything she tried to show me things we passed on the walk. There were footprints of different animals in the snow, and she’d tell me what they were. The trees in the wood, the berries on the bushes, the bird of prey flying so high above us I could barely make it out at all – she knew all of them. Maybe I’d have been better paying attention to that instead of planning my interrogation.
When we got back to the house, the girls were waiting for us, hiding behind the wall of the front garden. As we came through the gate, they started pelting us with snowballs. We had a huge fight until all 4 of us were soaked through, and laughing so hard we couldn’t carry on. It was wonderful. I haven’t laughed like that in months.
CHAPTER FIVE
Day 60
i went walking again today with Chris. I tried a different tack this time, and didn’t pester her with questions. We walked mostly in silence. I stopped one time to admire the snowdrops and she said “Yes, they’re pretty, but have you ever really looked at them properly?” And we dropped to our knees and she told me their Greek name, Galanthus, and we studied the bell shape of the flower and the gentle corrugations and heart shaped green pattern on the petal, and she told me how they rely on ants to carry the seed from place to place, and countless other things that I’d never have known or even been interested in before, but now made the flowers and the wood that they lived in seem even more alive and vibrant.
When we got back to the house we went upstairs. There was a small door at one end of the main corridor that I’d not noticed before and Chris opened it to reveal a narrow winding stair that led up into a large attic space that ran the full length of the main wing of the house. It must have been fifty or sixty feet long, with low walls on either side no more than six feet high containing small square windows, and a steeply pitched timber boarded roof that sprang from the top of the wall, with huge oak trusses spanning the full width of the space every twelve feet or so. Resting on the bottom ties of the trusses and spanning between them were dozens and dozens of rolls of material of every conceivable colour and pattern. Several rolls were also partially unfurled across a huge table sitting in front of us. And at the far end of the room was an elaborate timber structure the size of a small room containing regularly spaced lengths of bright emerald thread which itself was partially woven into a plane of shimmering green fabric emerging from the structure on one side.
Chris stretched an arm out for me as I stepped inside. “Welcome to my favourite room in the house.” She walked over to the loom. “And this is my most treasured possession.”
“It’s beautiful!”
“I’d like to share it with you.”
“Me? Why?”
“I think you’d like being here. I like weaving. I wondered if you’d like to try dressmaking?”
“Well, I’d never really thought about it, but…” I picked up one of the pieces of fabric on the cutting table and held it to my cheek. “This is gorgeous! Are you sure you want to let me loose on something as wonderful as this?”
She smiled in that enigmatic way of hers “I’ve got a feeling that you might have a gift that you aren’t aware of.”
We spent the rest of the day settling on a design for a simple A line skirt that would be a good starting piece for me, and I chose the stunning emerald green fabric that Chris was currently weaving to make it from. There was an old fashioned pedal operated sewing machine next to Chris’s loom and she showed me how it worked, and let me try it out on a few scraps of cloth.
This evening, when I joined up with Ash and Drew again in the kitchen to help prepare a meal, I’m no wiser in having learnt who Chris is, or how she came about to be here on this island that doesn’t appear on any maps I’ve ever seen, but I feel closer to her in a way I haven’t before, so perhaps I’m making some progress after all.
Day 120? (I think.)
I’ve lost track of time. Well, perhaps not ‘lost’ but instead ‘let go’. Keeping track of the days seems unimportant - I’m not interested in what has gone; and I’ve no idea what is to come, so I’ve no choice but to live wholeheartedly in the present, and maybe that’s a good thing. Days have settled into a pattern - up early to milk the goats, then breakfast with Ash and Drew. Most mornings I’ll walk - sometimes with Chris and sometimes solo. I’m no closer to finding out any hard facts about her. When she’s here she has become something of a surrogate mum for me; a reassuring presence. But she comes and goes, and can sometimes be away for several days at a time. When I’m by myself I’ll walk over to the beach at the far end of the island that I first visited with Pete. I’ve been making a memorial for him there - it’s just a simple cairn, about six feet tall, made up of pebbles I’ve been gathering from the beach. It faces the sea, and the jetty, so it’s kind of appropriate I guess. It gives me a chance to think about him. As he was. In his element, on a boat. I hope he would have forgiven me for what I’ve become.
Afternoons are for dressmaking. Chris was right - maybe not about me having a gift because I’ve still got an awful lot to learn, but it’s become a bit of an obsession these last few weeks. I finished my first skirt and was so happy with it that I must have worn it for about a week solid. Since then I’ve made another skirt and a gorgeous navy blue silk summer dress. In the evenings we’ll eat our main meal and then, depending on how we feel, we’ll stay in the kitchen where it’s warm, sitting around the table playing a board game or cards; or we’ll retire to the music room, light a fire, and Drew will play the piano whilst we listen and sometimes sing along. It’s always just the three of us - I’ve never seen Chris eat anything, or even go into the kitchen.
It’s Spring now. The woods are magical - carpeted with a thick layer of bluebells. This morning I went for a walk by myself and ended up sitting leaning against my favourite old oak tree, nestled between her roots. The squirrel that I’d seen back in autumn, the one with the kinked tail, must have emerged from hibernation and stopped no more than a few feet away to stare at me. I had a piece of flapjack that Drew had made in my bag so I broke off a corner and held it out. I’d expected that he’d have been too shy to take an interest but not only did he take the crumbs, he stood happily on my outstretched palm for several seconds whilst he ate them. Chris has been telling me the names of all the plants and animals that we see on our island walks, and how everything is connected. Like the snowdrops and the ants, my squirrel will take an acorn to store for hibernation and forget where he’s left it, and it will root and grow in a new part of the wood. Almost all of the oaks here are relatives of my oak - she’s the grandmother tree, Chris says, and she looks out for all the others, communicating with them through tiny threads of fungus that run right through the wood. If I sit really still with my shoes off and wriggle my feet through the mulch on the forest floor I swear I can feel a tingle in my toes like the whisper of a soft breeze across bare skin on a summer day.
Day 148? - 4 weeks since my last entry
Ash burst into the kitchen today whilst Drew and I were eating lunch waving a bottle of red triumphantly in each hand. For several weeks now she’s suspected the presence of a wine cellar through a door in the oak panelling beneath the main stair, and today she’d found the key. We hadn’t had any alcohol since we’d arrived on Aeaea, and she was about to grab a corkscrew when I stopped her.
“Wait!”
“What?”
“I mean, rather than just glug it, and fall down drunk, why don’t we make a special night of it?”
Ash didn’t look convinced, so I tried enrolling her companion.
“Drew, you were saying only a few days ago that we should have a Girls’ Night In - a chance to dress up; have some fun. What do you say?”
“OK. Sounds good. But let’s open one of the bottles now, and drink it whilst we get ready.”
I turned to Ash and she acquiesced. “All right then. But here’s the rules.” She turned to Drew and grinned. “We get to decide what you wear. And dress you.”
By the time I was stood in my room, waiting for Ash and Drew to choose something for me to wear from my wardrobe, I was already slightly tipsy. We’d had a glass of wine in the kitchen before coming upstairs, and then another glass whilst the girls had sat me at my dresser and done my hair and make up. I wasn’t used to drinking, and whilst a couple of glasses of red would barely have touched the sides a few months ago, my new body clearly didn’t have the same capacity. The sensations of having someone else do my make up had been new and enjoyable, and along with the feelings of having my hair gently styled the warm alcoholic glow was starting to make me feel horny. Giggling, Ash had tied a long chiffon scarf over my eyes - so I didn’t get to see what they chose until I was fully dressed, she explained - and I stood there, otherwise naked, each slight twist of my head teasing the loose ends of the material softly over my breasts, my nipples engorged by the attention.
I felt hands clip a suspender belt around my waist and then each foot was lifted in turn and stockings eased softly up each leg. I suspected the girls knew exactly how I was feeling and made the most of teasing me, their fingers brushing the soft skin on my backside, giggling as they caused me to gasp when, clipping the stockings into place, a hand ran across the hair at my groin. I stepped forward and felt a cool fabric lifted up my legs to my waist and then over my breasts. Laces at the back pulled the bodice in tightly until I could barely breathe. My feet were lifted again and slipped into tall heels. The chiffon scarf was untied and I blinked in the daylight. Ash and Drew beamed in front of me and, taking a hand each, led me to the tall mirror. The dress was jet black in colour; a thick silk taffeta. The bodice was unadorned, but with a ‘v’ shaped décolletage framed by triangular geometric shapes either side that peaked at the shoulder blade. The skirt was a full floor length A-line, the hem rippling in and out in a series of eight or nine large loops around the circumference. When Ash had pulled the scarf away my initial feeling had been one of disappointment that my pampering had ended, but now it was replaced with excitement at what I was wearing. They had changed too - like me, they had full length gowns with corseted bodices, in their case both skirts were tulle. Drew was in pink and Ash in pale blue.
“You look gorgeous!” I gave Drew a big squeeze. “And you!” I added, pulling Ash in as well. They squeezed me back. “So do you! Did you enjoy your pampering?”
“I did! But you forgot something.” I leaned in slightly tipsily towards them and, with a stage whisper, added “I’ve got no panties on!”
Ash grinned back at me. “Oh no, we didn’t forget anything.”
After we’d finished eating it was Ash that had asked the question.
“Do you ever think what it would be like to have a boyfriend?”
She’d caught me by surprise and I was flustered, looking across at Drew for support, but she said nothing.
“I, err…I mean…” I went quiet and stared into my wineglass, then looked back up at Ash again, and nodded.
She grinned. “Go on then. Carry on! We’re not letting you off that easily! What’s he like?”
I couldn’t help smiling back. “Ooh, I don’t know. Tall, I guess. And strong…” I tried to turn the tables. “What about you?’
Ash looked across to Drew. “Should we tell her?’
Drew looked mystified. “What?’
“About Phil?”
Drew coughed, and nearly sent a mouthful of wine across the table.
I was intrigued now. “Who’s Phil? You haven’t got a man hidden up in your room have you?”
“Erm, well, not exactly. Shall we show her?”
Drew shrugged, and Ash disappeared and came back with her hands held behind her back. “Hold your hands out and close your eyes.”
I did as instructed. When I opened them again I was holding a large, realistic looking dildo which looked like it had been carved from a wax candle. I shrieked, and nearly dropped it. Ash and Drew were both in fits.
‘Phil, meet Sue. Sue, this is Phil.” Ash could barely get the words out for laughing. “Well at least give him a kiss to say hello!”
I was laughing now as well. I raised ‘Phil’ to my lips and gave him a gentle peck on the end.
“Aww, that’s not a kiss. This is a kiss” Ash took the dildo from my hands and raised it to her mouth. Looking me directly in the eye, she ran her tongue around the perimeter of the glans for a few seconds and then took it into her mouth.
I felt a tingling in my groin and my breathing quickened.
“Have you ever thought about giving your tall, strong, boyfriend a blowjob?”
I nodded.
“Have you thought about having him thick and hard inside you?”
I nodded again, my breathing even quicker now.
“Would you like to try with Phil?”
I nodded a third time.
Ash slid slowly down her chair and disappeared under the table. A second later I felt the hem of my skirt lift and fingers trace up the length of each of my legs, stopping where the tops of my stockings met bare flesh. I was so wet now, and panting. I felt Ash’s hair slide along the inside of each thigh as her hands gently pushed my knees apart and her tongue made a first exploratory touch of my labia. I gasped and squirmed in my seat, but her hands held me firmly. Her tongue came back now, parting my lips; inside me. I gasped again, my hands gripping the sides of my chair for support. She licked up and down the length of my vagina several times and then, finding my clitoris, licked around it, and over it, up and down, taking it inside her mouth, gently sucking on it, then licking it again and again as I almost screamed with the surges of pleasure coursing through me. At length I felt Ash’s mouth withdraw and something colder and firmer take it’s place between my thighs. Phil slid inside me and I gripped him tight as he moved in and out, his angle changing so that with each outward stroke he rubbed against my clitoris. It only took a few seconds before I was spasming, almost squeezing the life breath out of Ash as she knelt between my legs.
This morning I woke up with the absolute mother of all hangovers. I lay in bed recollecting the events of last night. I shouldn’t have allowed myself to get carried away like that with Ash and Drew; I felt a responsibility towards them; they’d been my crew. But so much had happened since then; our world had been turned inside out. I didn’t like admitting it, but I’d enjoyed it, even if I felt slightly guilty now. Ash and Drew would be fine, and so would I. We could talk about it when I got up.
I lay in bed for a while longer and fell asleep again. When I awoke I wasn’t sure if I was dreaming or not. There was something not right, out of place; I couldn’t put my finger on it. And then I realised what it was. Through my window I could hear Ash and Drew talking in the garden below. And a male voice talking back.
CHAPTER SIX
Day 149? - the next day.
I leapt out of bed and peered out of the window, trying to see who was in the garden. But though I could still hear them, they were out of sight. I called down, but neither Ash nor Drew answered. I grabbed my robe and ran down the stairs into the hall. Chris was waiting for me when I got there.
“What’s going on Chris? Did I hear a man’s voice outside?”
“We need to talk, Sue. Come.” She took my arm and led me off into the dining room.
“His name’s Dwight Pennington. He works on the garden.”
“He works on the garden?” I emphasised the word ‘work’. “You mean he’s been here a while?”
She looked at me for a while before answering. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean for you to find out like this. Yes. He’s been here two years.”
“Two years? How come I didn’t know? How come you didn’t tell me? How come I never saw him?…”
“It was too soon for you. Too soon after your transition. If you’d been around a man, you might not have adapted so well as you have. And we made sure he was never around when you were outside.”
I was fuming now, and in danger of losing it completely. “For fuck’s sake, Chris! Am I some kind of experiment here? Don’t I get a say?”
“Like I say. I’m sorry. If there’d been another way…”
“And we made sure?” I emphasised the ‘we’. “You mean Ash and Drew knew as well?”
Chris nodded. “Please don’t blame them though. It’s not their fault, I made them promise…”
“Fuck’s sake, Chris. How can I trust you when you’ve lied to me like that? How can I trust the girls? I don’t know, Chris. I really don’t. Fuck! I need some time! I need some time to think about all this.”
I got up from my chair and ran back upstairs to my room. I was already crying by the time I slammed the door behind me and turned the key. Throwing myself onto the bed I wept and wept until eventually, all cried out, I fell asleep.
I was woken by a gentle but insistent knock at my door. It was Ash and Drew.
Ash hopped from one foot to another, biting her lip, looking worried. “We wanted to say sorry for last night. We kind of got carried away. We didn’t mean things to go that far.”
“And we hope you’re not upset.” Drew added.
I beckoned them in.
“I think we all had a bit too much to drink.” I replied. “And once upon a time I was your skipper, so it’s my fault more than yours. I should have said no. But there’s no harm done. And if I’m totally honest, I quite enjoyed some of it.” I found myself blushing a little. “Though I don’t think we should make a habit of it!”
Ash giggled and looked up at me. She reminded me of a puppy that had over-excitedly chewed a favourite cushion to pieces and was being told off by its owner. I couldn’t stay angry with them, although there were other things I needed to understand, especially since talking to Chris earlier.
“But there’s something else.”
“What’s that?” From having relaxed a moment ago, the girls were suddenly tense again.
I paused for a moment. I hadn’t quite got my own thoughts straight, but since speaking with Chris this morning I was more sure.
“You’ve been here before, haven’t you?”
They looked at each other, and back at me.
“What do you mean?”
“Aeaea. With Chris. There was always something I couldn’t quite put my finger on. You adjusted to being girls so easily. And you seemed comfortable here when Pete and myself were going crazy with what had happened to us. And this morning, I heard you with the gardener. And I spoke to Chris.”
“What did she say?”
“Enough to make me realise the truth.”
Ash started to cry. “Oh Sue, Sue, we’re so sorry. We never meant to hurt you. We love you to bits. You’re like our big sister now…”
She was sobbing now, and Drew continued for her.
“We just wanted to help you with the change. To make you comfortable with being Sue.”
“But you knew all the time that the gardener was here.”
They nodded. Drew was crying now as well. “C…Chris s…said it would be best…” she sobbed. “If…if it was just us girls…until…until…you got used to things…”. They stood in front of me, holding hands, wiping their eyes and sniffling. In all the time I’d known them, after everything we’d been through, I’d never seen them so upset, and it broke my heart.
“Oh, come here!” I beckoned them into a big hug. “I love you guys as well, you know? And I’d be so proud to be your big sister…”
We stood there for a while, the three of us, in our embrace.
“So this gardener friend of yours then. When do I get to meet him?”
He was in the kitchen garden at the back of the house, digging. As we walked across to him , our footsteps crunching on the gravel path, he turned to face us. He was tall, maybe a shade over six feet, with a slim build, wearing a khaki t-shirt and a well worn pair of chinos. He thrust the spade into the soil and turned to face us. He wore a pair of Rayban Wayfarer sunglasses and my first thought was how incongruous they looked - too American and urbane for the setting we were in and besides, it was a cloudy day.
“Hi Penn.”
“Hey Ash, Drew, how’s it going?” He flashed a broad smile, beaming white against his chocolate skin.
“We’d like you to meet Susan.”
He raised himself up straight, almost to attention. “Dwight Pennington Jr. at your service, miss. But all my friends call me Penn.” He smiled again, and held out a hand. But the hand was directed about a foot or so to my left. And he was not looking directly at me, but somewhere off over my shoulder. I understood the sunglasses now. He was blind.
I must have had a million questions to ask him, but before I had the chance he proffered his hand again.
“Would you like me to show you my garden?”
I looked at the girls. They smiled and shrugged. “We need to get back to the kitchen. We’ll see you later.”
I looked back at Penn. “Sure. That would be nice.” I took his hand, and he led me along one of the gravel paths that criss crossed the vegetable beds.
We must have walked for over an hour - I lost track of time. We stopped at each different plant and Penn would break off a piece of leaf and hold it for me to gauge the scent. I have to confess at first a lot of them smelt all the same to me, but Penn would describe the subtle differences and by the end of our walk I was beginning to pick them up myself. He looked in his element here - a love for the plants and the garden radiating from every pore. His blindness didn’t seem to impair him at all - if anything his enhanced sense of smell allowed him to engage with the plants in ways a normally sighted person couldn’t. His movement through the garden was elegant and effortless; he was clearly intimate with every square inch that he tended. I’d not even asked a single question of him when Drew appeared at the gate to let me know that the evening meal was ready. I turned to Penn.
“It was lovely to meet you. Thank you for showing me your garden. It’s beautiful.”
“Thank you.” He beamed with pride. “And it was lovely to meet you too.”
“We, err, I mean, it feels like there’s lots of things I’d like to talk about with you. If that’s ok.”
“I’d like that.”
“Tomorrow, then?”
“That would be perfect.”
It was only as I walked back to the house that I realised that he’d had hold of my hand the whole time that we were walking. I raised the hand he’d held to my face. It smelt of earth, grounded and solid, but full of the promise of new life.
Day 150? - the next day.
I was woken by the sun streaming in through my window. It looked like a beautiful day outside. I jumped out of bed in a markedly contrasting style to how I’d risen yesterday. Today definitely felt summery enough to wear for the first time the navy blue silk dress I’d made, and I couldn’t wait. I’d barely finished my breakfast coffee before I was out in the garden, where Penn had already made an early start.
He smiled as I approached. “Looking good! I like that blue dress you’ve got on!”
I blushed. “Oh, thanks! I made it my…hang on, how come you know what I’m wearing?”
He laughed. “Drew came out and told me a couple of minutes ago. Thought we’d catch you with that one!”
“Ah! I’m going to have to be careful with you, Mr. Dwight Pennington Jr. at your service…”
He grinned again.
“I was wondering if you’d like a walk? We can chat as we go?”
“Sounds good. Let me change out of my gardening clothes.”
We walked across the garden to the side opposite the kitchen wing. There was a small wooden door in the wall, almost hidden in ivy, and Penn went through it. On the opposite side, concealed from the garden by the height of the wall, was a small cottage, no bigger than a couple of rooms, its front porch framed by timber posts enveloped in wisteria.
“So this is where you’ve been hiding yourself away! I’d no idea this was here. It’s so pretty!” But then I remembered what Chris had said about Penn needing to be concealed from me so we didn’t meet. “I feel kind of guilty, though - I mean, we’ve been rattling around in that huge house and you’ve had to live here, just because I arrived?”
“No, it’s cool Sue. I never stayed there, even before you got here. I can’t see myself in a big grand house like that. This is plenty big enough for me. Besides, it must take you guys all your time just keeping the damn thing clean!”
He showed me inside. There was a kitchen with a small pine table off one side of the porch and I sat there whilst Penn disappeared into the other room, emerging a few moments later wearing a pair of chinos similar to the ones he’d had on, but minus the gardening stains, and a clean white t-shirt.
We set off walking as Penn told me his story. He’d been a sniper in the US army in Afghanistan and had been captured by the Taliban, who had tortured him and taken his sight. I took his hand as he spoke. I could feel him tremble as he recounted what had happened and I asked if he wanted to stop, but he insisted on continuing. Eventually he’d been freed and he’d ended up on a hospital ship, travelling back to the States, where he’d jumped overboard in an attempted suicide. When he’d come to, he was here on Aeaea with Chris. She’d looked after him these past two years, nursing him through his PTSD. He’d found some comfort and peace in looking after the garden. When he finished I didn’t know what to say so I just put my arms around his neck and held him tightly until his trembling subsided.
“Oh, Penn. I’m so, so sorry!”
He took a breath. “It’s ok. Thanks for listening. It’s not a nice story. I hope I haven’t upset you.”
We’d reached the glade in the wood where the grandmother tree lived. I sat him down against her trunk in between the roots and squeezed in next him, still holding his hand. We sat quietly for a while, listening to the sounds of the trees. After a moment he put a finger to my lips, and whispered.
“Listen. A squirrel.”
I hadn’t heard anything but a moment later my old friend with the kinked tail appeared in the clearing. He took a couple of bounds toward me and then, noticing Penn next to me, stopped.
“It’s ok, little fella. He’s friendly.” I held out my hand. I didn’t have any food for him today, but he took another couple of steps in my direction, then stopped and looked back.
“There’s two.” Penn whispered.
Sure enough, right on the edge of the clearing perched another squirrel, smaller than my friend. He held a tiny paw out towards her, as though beckoning her to join him, and she nervously stepped up alongside. They stood just a couple of feet away from me for a few moments, looking from me to Penn and then back again, before bounding back into the wood.
I giggled. “I think he’s just introduced us to his girlfriend.”
We sat quietly for a few moments.
“Penn?”
“Yeah?”
“Do you know my story.”
“Yeah. Kind of. I mean Chris would talk about you from time to time. I hope that was ok.”
“Did she tell you about what I was before I came here?”
“Yeah.”
“It doesn’t freak you out or anything. I mean, that I used to be, well…”
“No.”
We were silent again for a while. This time it was Penn who spoke.
“Sue?”
“Uh-huh?”
“Do you ever miss it? What you were before? Would you go back? If you had the chance?”
“No.” I surprised myself at how quickly and definitively I’d answered his question and felt the need to go on. “I mean, I was living what a lot of people would think was a great life. Sailing all day. Partying all night. But it was superficial. Literally. I was skimming around on the surface of the water, never putting any roots down, always on the move, always agitated, always running away from having to stop and think. I knew things weren’t right. I just wasn’t sure how. But now I feel a lot calmer. And more rooted, I guess.”
Penn nodded.
“Speaking of being rooted, if I don’t get up now I never will!” He grinned and pulled himself to his feet and then reached down to help me up too. He kept hold of my hand for a second after I’d stood.
“Sue, can I tell you something? You’ve got a beautiful voice. I love that English accent! I could listen to you all day.”
I laughed. “No-ones said that to me before!”
“And you smell pretty good too.”
I giggled. “Good job I had a bath this morning!”
“But I don’t know what you look like. Can I?” He held his hands toward me. “I mean, do you mind?…”
“No, it’s ok. Go ahead.”
I took his hands in mine and raised them either side of head.
He gently ran his fingers through my hair from my temples and over my ears.
“What colour is it?”
“Brown. Like an acorn.”
He laid his fingers softly on my forehead and across my brows. I closed my eyes and he traced the profile of my eyelids and lashes.
“What colour?” He whispered.
“Blue. Like the sky on a spring morning.”
Down my cheeks he went, across my lips, over my chin and down the side of my neck to the strap of my dress.
I found myself longing for him not to stop - to slip his fingers under the straps and ease them over my shoulders so that the dress would fall to the ground, and to continue his tactile explorations down the rest of my body, but his hands rested on my shoulders and I slowly opened my eyes.
“Thank you.” He whispered softly.
I took his hand and raised it up to my cheek, and kissed him gently in the palm, and we walked slowly back to the house.
CHAPTER SEVEN
Day 151? - the next day
We went to the beach today. Not the one at the east end of the island where I’ve been making Pete’s memorial, but another one I didn’t know about. It was on the south side. We walked through the wood opposite Penn’s cottage and then a narrow path led down the side of the cliff to a tiny cove where big Atlantic breakers pounded on to a small strip of white sand no more than a hundred yards or so long and maybe twenty yards wide from the high tide line to the foot of the cliff. I couldn’t believe how surefooted Penn was, given his condition. It was like he carried a map of every square inch of the island around in his head. I clung tightly on to his hand as he led me down, my sarong fluttering in the breeze, Penn calling out for me to be careful where there were patches of loose gravel as though I was the one who couldn’t see the path.
Penn dropped the rucksack carrying our picnic at the high tide line and hurriedly pulled off his shoes, followed by his t-shirt and chinos.
“Come on! Be quick! I’ll race you to the sea!”
His body was lean and toned from his work in the garden, and the high midday sun picked out the contours of his six-pack. I suddenly realised that I could look at him without him knowing, and I smiled to myself. I didn’t hurry my own undressing.
We played in the sea, jumping as each incoming wave swept us up off our feet, laughing as occasionally one or other of us would misjudge and be momentarily submerged, coming back up coughing and spluttering and blinking in the sunlight. We body-surfed - paddling out to catch the largest waves and then swimming furiously to keep up with them as they cast us back to the shore. A particularly large wave swept us faster and higher than the others. I landed on my back giggling with the exhilaration. A split second later Penn crashed alongside, laughing. I felt the water recede, flowing back from my neck across my breasts and stomach, and down my legs; a final drip from the tip of my toe. The warmth of Penn’s body replacing the cold of the water, matching my contours with his, his elbow alongside my cheek. And then he bent, and kissed me. Softly at first and then, as my tongue responded to his, more passionately.
After months of wondering what it would be like, and how I might react if I ever found myself in this situation, everything happened so naturally, as though at some subliminal level Penn’s body reacted directly to the wishes and desires of mine, and vice-versa, without needing to think or speak. He slid inside me and I pulled him tight, wrapping my legs around him, our bodies almost merging into one pure mass. When I came it was like nothing I’d ever experienced before. For a moment the intensity was such that I thought I might die. Penn slumped against me, spent, and I kissed him softly and we lay like that, the surf caressing our ankles, until the sun sank behind the trees on the cliff at the end of the beach.
I’m back in my room now, writing this sat in my window. It’s a beautiful clear sky and the stars look incredible. Penn’s been neglecting his gardening because of me these last couple of days, so we’re not seeing each other tomorrow during the day. But it’s ok, because he’s invited me over to his cottage for dinner in the evening. I’ve already decided what I’m going to wear - I’ve been working in the attic on a gorgeous slinky silver satin long dress. It’s not quite finished yet, but I should have time to do that tomorrow. Yikes! I’ve just re-read what I’ve written. I’m such a girl now, but I love it!
Day 152? - the next day
I got up early today, to get my chores out of the way so that I’d have as much time as I needed to finish off my dress. I had to explain to Ash and Drew why I was slinking off to the attic earlier than usual, which meant that I ended up telling them what had happened yesterday. Of course they made me spill every last detail, and ever since they’ve been teasing me mercilessly and calling me ‘lovergirl’. They insisted on helping me to get ready tonight, and it was so good having them there, laughing and joking as they did my hair and make up, and polished my nails. After our chat a couple of days ago I think I love them even more than ever. For the first time in my life I have a family.
The dress is only the third thing I’ve made, but I’m definitely starting to get the hang of it now. It’s really simple, with a cowl neck and a low cut back with diagonal spaghetti straps. It’s bias cut, so the satin drapes really beautifully, and it feels amazing as I move, like a caress over my whole body, every step giving me goosebumps. Ash found me some strappy silver sandals to go with it, and a chiffon wrap. I’m still barely used to wearing tall heels, and I tottered precariously along the garden path to Penn’s cottage. Penn was wearing a blue suit with a crisp white shirt and a matching blue tie. He complained half heartedly that he’d be much more comfortable in his old gardening clothes but I think he was secretly really happy when I told him how handsome he looked. He’d moved the pine table out from the kitchen and laid it on the front porch, in amongst the wisteria. The woods in front of us were bathed in a beautiful summer’s evening glow.
We’d been talking about the island, and how both of us felt that here we were living closer to nature than anywhere we’d experienced in our previous lives.
“So I’ve got this theory.” Penn was saying. “It’s not very scientific, so don’t shoot me down in flames, but you know how we’re all made up of atoms, right? And atoms are made up of the nucleus, with protons and neutrons, and then there’s a big gap to where the nucleus is orbited by an electron, right?”
I nodded.
“So we’re a big collection of atoms, and most of the atoms are just the space between the nucleus and the electrons?”
I nodded again.
“So what if, when I’m gardening, say, some of those atoms or electrons or whatever kind of gets rubbed off in the soil, or some of the soil’s atoms get rubbed off on me? Then I’m walking around with some of the soil in me, and the soil has a little piece of me left behind in it. And every time we touch something, or interact with it, another exchange happens. So every time you sit down with your back to your grandmother oak tree, you take away a little bit of her and she gets a little bit of you. And the more you do it, the more bits you get. Until she’s become a part of you.”
“I like that! I like the idea that she’s part of me. I think about her a lot. And that maybe I’m part of her too. And we’re all connected…”
“Everything IS connected. You can feel it here. On Aeaea. In ways I couldn’t before.”
He reached across the table and took my hand. “Have you ever read any poems by ee cummings?”
I shook my head.
“He wrote one called “I carry your heart with me’. It kind of reminds me of the same things. That when you fall in love with someone you carry a piece of them around with you. Forever.“ He cleared his throat.
“I carry your heart with me(i carry it in
my heart)i am never without it(anywhere
i go you go,my dear;and whatever is done
by only me is your doing,my darling)
i fear
no fate(for you are my fate,my sweet)i want
no world(for beautiful you are my world,my true)
and it’s you are whatever a moon has always meant
and whatever a sun will always sing is you
here is the deepest secret nobody knows
(here is the root of the root and the bud of the bud
and the sky of the sky of a tree called life;which grows
higher than soul can hope or mind can hide)
and this is the wonder that's keeping the stars apart
i carry your heart(i carry it in my heart)”
I leant across the table and kissed him gently. “I think that’s the most beautiful thing I’ve ever heard.”
The sun sank below the treeline and I shivered, drawing my wrap up and around my shoulders. Penn took my hand. “Come on, let’s go inside.”
He pulled me in to him, his hands around my waist, his fingertips playing around the threshold where the low cut satin at the back of my dress met my bare skin. My arms were wrapped around his neck and we kissed, our bodies swaying gently together. I felt his hardness against me, and it excited me that I could have this effect on him, and I pulled him tighter. His hands followed the line of the boundary between my dress and my bare back. Up, and over my shoulder to my collarbones, where he eased his fingers under the straps of my dress and slid them outwards. My dress cascaded to the floor and I gasped as the satin flowed over my contours, leaving me standing in front of him naked but for my heels. He grinned and, even though he couldn’t see me, I instinctively crossed my arms over my breasts and pouted in mock indignation.
“That’s not fair! You’ve still got your suit on!”
He grinned again, and held out his arms, and I slid the sleeves of his jacket over them and loosened his tie, desperately trying to concentrate as he kissed his way down my neck and over my breasts. I unfastened his trousers and they fell to the floor. Reaching inside the waistband of his boxers I took hold of him, and it was his turn to gasp and mine to grin. I kissed him, panting now, and leant in to his ear. “Let me try something…I’ve never done this before.”
I kissed my way down his chest, kneeling as I passed his waist, easing his boxers down with my free hand as I continued to grip him, pumping slowly up and down along his length, with my other. His penis was in front of me now. I paused; took a breath; blew out gently over him; gave him another stroke; listened to him groan. I’d never been this close to another man’s penis before. Holding it there in my hand, my lacquered fingernails wrapped around him, feeling the power I had as Penn groaned and flinched with each movement of my wrist, was turning me on more than I could have imagined. I eased back his foreskin, and licked gently along his tip, and then around his glans. Then, taking him into my mouth I washed my tongue over him as my hand squeezed up and down. I could feel him tense and I would ease off momentarily and then pick up again, gripping him ever so slightly more firmly; licking him ever so slightly more roughly. At length, I felt him tremble and I closed my mouth around him as he began to explode inside. He cried out; his whole body rigid, his back arching, his hands gripping my shoulders tight. At length the tension eased from his body. I eased away from him gently and stood to face him. He was panting. “Seriously?…” he panted again and grinned “You’ve never done that before?…”
We made love all night. I awoke in the morning still nestled in his arms, the sun streaming in through the window, cuckoos calling in the woods outside.
CHAPTER EIGHT
Day 153? - the next day
I tried to sneak back into the house without anyone seeing me, but of course Chris was there as I tiptoed towards the main stair. My dress crumpled, my hair a mess and my make up, which I’d not been able to clean off before we fell asleep, all over everywhere. She very diplomatically didn’t mention anything, but I caught a smile as she let me go upstairs to wash and change. Although I wanted nothing more than to take to my bed for another couple of hours, she’d asked that we go for a walk, and I knew that there were still things we needed to discuss.
I met her in the front garden, and we set off down the main gravel path leading eastwards away from the house. As was our habit, we walked hand-in-hand. My head was still fuzzy from lack of sleep and Chris, despite appearing to have had some urgency when she requested that we walk, was also quiet. I’d walked this way myself many times in the last few months when I’d been building Pete’s cairn. The path ran predominantly through woodland but, just as we approached the beach, there was a bend in the path and the woods thinned, giving a view of the rocks on each side of the beach and the jetty which ran out from the shore. As we walked through the final few trees I thought at first it was a birch with an unusually straight trunk, but when we rounded the corner there was no mistaking it. The mast of a yacht, tied up on the jetty.
I called out. “Chris, we must have visitors!”. She smiled enigmatically and I dropped her hand and broke into a run towards the jetty. The yacht was around forty feet in length with a single mast, a gleaming navy blue hull and freshly oiled teak decks. She was a real beauty - as pretty as any I’d sailed. But there was something odd about her. If someone had sailed her here, I’d have expected to see the mainsail furled around the boom, and the foresail reefed at the forestay. But the boat wasn’t rigged at all - the mast and boom were completely bare. I walked around to the stern. There was no flag; no name. No sign of where the boat had come from. No sign of any crew. The boat looked brand new and unused. As I was trying to understand how it had got here Chris arrived alongside.
“I don’t understand” I said. “Whose is it? Where are they?”
She smiled. “It’s yours.”
“What? What do you mean?”
“It’s yours. Yours to name. Yours to keep. The sails are all inside.”
“But I still don’t understand”
“She’s a gift. From me. You can take her and sail away from here.”
“My god! Chris! I mean…she’s beautiful. She’s the prettiest boat I’ve ever seen. My god!…” I had a vision of skimming along the waves, salt spray crashing over the bows. “You mean, she’s mine?’
“Yes!”
I ran my hand along the smooth gunwale, tracing her curves and then stopped, abruptly.
“You want me to go? To leave Aeaea?”
“I didn’t say that. But you’re free to go if you wish.”
“And what if I don’t want to?”
“Then you can stay.”
“She’s beautiful, Chris. And no-one’s ever given me a gift anything like as generous. But….but…” I was trembling now, and tears were rolling down my face. “Ash and Drew are my sisters. I can’t leave them now. And I think I’m falling in love with Penn. And then there’s you! I never knew my mum, or my dad. I never had any brothers or sisters. You make me feel like I’m home, Chris. Aeaea is my home!”
She held out her arms and I fell into them. That comfort that I’d felt that first day, when she’d laid her hand on my back as I lay retching on the floor of my room, was still the same. I knew now what it was. It was how you felt when you had a mum.
We walked home slowly, hand-in-hand, along the gravel path. Chris spoke softly as we walked.
“Many, many years ago, longer now than I can almost remember, a man came to Aeaea like you, after travelling lost for years at sea, trying to get home. I took him in. Nursed him back to health. Gave him love. I wanted him to stay, but I knew he had another who was waiting for him, so I let him go home. He told me that one day another would come, like him, but I have waited so long. I am too old now to give you the kind of love that I gave to him, but I will be proud to be your mother if you will have me.”
This is going to be my final diary entry. My story ends here. For now, anyway. Maybe in the future we will have other strangers that arrive here on Aeaea, or places like it, that need a place to call home, and it will be for me to help them find it. Tomorrow I will take my diary to the yacht, and set it and her adrift. Who knows - maybe someone will find it and read it and learn something from it.
Life is simple now. I know that all I need to do is to love Penn, and Ash and Drew, and Chris, and my goats, and my squirrels and the grandmother oak and all her grandchildren, and all of the plants and animals and rocks and pebbles and soil and dirt that is Aeaea. For all of it is me, and I am all of it.
I re-read the opening page of the diary that I started a lifetime ago. ‘I am David Sydos’ it reads. I chuckled softly to myself. There is only one way now that I can finish.
I AM SUE SYDOS. I AM HOME.
THE END
FIVE DRESSES
Lucy’s story, as told by the people closest to her. In five parts.
PART ONE
ELLIE/1920s FLAPPER DRESS
1
It all started at the School Leavers’ Ball, or more accurately, the week leading up to it. Woolton Comprehensive in Liverpool. I was in my final year there and my kid brother Mark a year below in Lower Sixth. I was in my room, lying on my bed, reading a Lonely Planet guide to Europe. I had Interrail tickets booked for the Monday after the ball. Two whole months away. And then uni when I got back - at least, assuming my grades turned out ok. Mark had wandered into my room as he often did when he was bored.
“Hey Ellie.” He started fidgeting with a pen that was lying on my desk, clicking the top on and off until it was sufficiently annoying for me to put my book down and pay him some attention.
“Hey Little Bro. What’s up?”
“I’m a bit fed up to be honest. Mum’s on the phone downstairs, last minute planning with Derek before they go away tomorrow. And you’re off for the summer, and then to uni. And I’ve just got a summer of shelf stacking in the supermarket to look forward to, and then a whole year back in school…”
“Awww. Poor you!” I could be quite sarcastic sometimes, it wasn’t one of my better traits. Still, I tolerated him better than perhaps most big sis-ters tolerated their younger teenage brothers. We’d always been close, and since dad upped sticks and moved in with his new girlfriend two years ago we’d become even closer; coming together to help mum through the changes. He ignored my comment and meandered over to the window, half heartedly looking out at the typical English drizzle that had arrived, right on cue, at the start of our school holidays yesterday. “At least you’ll be earning some money…” I continued, “…and there’s the ball next weekend to look forward to. What are you going as?”
The Leavers Ball was usually one of the highlights of the year. Despite its name, the whole school attended, from the 11 year old first years to upper sixth students like myself. Because younger kids were there, it wasn’t set up like a prom, where you had to come with a date, but instead was just a huge fancy dress event on the Saturday at the end of the first week of the holidays.
He grunted in response. “Me and my mates were going to go as orcs - you know, from Lord of the Rings…”
I rolled my eyes. “It’s no wonder none of you have girlfriends…”
He ignored me, and carried on. “But all the hire costumes are so expensive, and I’m broke until I start at the supermarket next week. So. I dun-no. Maybe I just won’t go this year.” He turned towards me, looking particularly sorry for himself.
I sat up on the edge of the bed. An idea crept into the corner of my brain. “What if I could fix you up with something that you didn’t need to pay for?”
He looked up, hopefully. “That would be great, yeah.”
I’ve wondered once or twice since then whether if I’d stopped at that point, things might have turned out differently. But maybe I knew subcon-sciously, and that’s why I made the suggestion. “Why don’t you go in drag? We’re pretty much the same size - that growth spurt you keep claiming is just around the corner hasn’t materialised yet, and there’s that outfit I wore last year you could borrow if you like - you remember, the flapper dress I got from that vintage shop?”
He froze for a moment and looked at me, that way people do when they think the other person knows something but they aren’t sure. I knew I’d have to press on so he didn’t have time to back out. I strode over to the wardrobe and lifted out the dress.
Every time I touched it, it still gave me that same shiver of excitement I’d felt when I first found it. It was the most beautiful dress I’d ever worn - ivory satin, with a scoop neck decorated with sequins in leaf shaped patterns. Above the bust was a line of matching tassels that extended six inches or so down to the waist. Between them the sequin decoration continued down to a second line of tassels which ran all the way around the dress from hip to mid thigh, dipping in an elegant v shape at the front where the sequins were arranged into a diamond shape. And under them another strip of satin fabric with a further hoop of tassels down to just below the knee. I’d hold it up and run my fingers through them, en-tranced as they flowed like liquid over my hand.
I didn’t ask again, but held it out in front of him. “Here, try it on”
He hesitated.
“Oh, come on, don’t be so daft; it won’t bite” I grabbed his t-shirt at the waist and before he could resist I had it off over his head. That left him only wearing a pair of thin football shorts and in one moment I held the dress above him, instructing him to hold up his hands.
It was too far gone now for him to get out of it.
He gasped as the cool satin of the dress slid down his body.
“There! I’d say that’s a perfect fit! How does it feel?”
The tassels swished over his bare legs as he turned to face himself in the mirror on the back of the open wardrobe door. For a moment his body softened, his arms resting elegantly by his sides, one leg in front of the other, his feet arched as though in heels. I looked back at him over his shoulder and smiled but his expression changed and his body stiffened.
“Take it off me. Now. I’m not going to wear your stupid dress!” He was pulling at it violently and I thought it might tear. I pulled it back over his head and he grabbed his t-shirt and fled my room without saying another word.
Later that evening I knocked softly at his door. “Hey. Can I come in?”
He didn’t reply, but I opened the door anyway and went in. I perched at the foot of his bed. “Sorry about earlier.”
“Forget about it.”
“You were trembling. When you wore the dress.”
“Look, I said forget about it, ok?”
“Have you worn if before?”
“Of course I’ve not bloomin’ well…”
I interrupted him. “It’s just that a couple of times I’ve found a sequin from it on the carpet in my room. Like someone’s had it out from the ward-robe. But I’ve not worn it since last year’s party.”
He stared silently down into his lap.
I slid closer so that we were sat shoulder to shoulder, leaning against the wall alongside the bed, our feet overhanging on the opposite side.
He still didn’t say anything so I continued. “The first time I wore that dress it made me tremble a bit inside too. It feels really nice wearing it, doesn’t it?”
He turned to me silently and nodded quietly and I took his hand in mine.
“What if your friends didn’t know it was you at the party? Would you like to wear it then?”
“What do you mean?”
“Come with me and my friends instead. I’ll introduce you to them as my cousin or something. I think you could definitely pass as a real girl.”
“I dunno, sis.”
“Remember when we used to play dress up when you were little?”
He smiled. “Yeah. You had that old bridesmaid’s dress you used to make me wear. And you used to pretend to be a knight, and come to res-cue me.”
“I don’t know about making you wear it. It was always you begging to be the princess.” I grinned and he punched me in the arm. “Anyway. Mum’s away with Derek tomorrow for a week. Why don’t you let me try - we’ll get you dressed, put some make up on you and stuff. We’ve a week before the party. If you’re happy we’ve got time to work on mannerisms, getting your voice right, getting you walking like a girl, that kind of thing. And if you’re not we can just stop and forget the whole thing.”
2
Mum and Derek left for their holiday as planned the following day.
“You’re the oldest, Ellie, so you’re in charge” she said, as she packed her suitcases into the boot. Mark had grumbled, of course.
As their car turned the corner at the end of the street I turned to him. “So. Are you still up for what we talked about yesterday?”
He nodded shyly.
“Well then. You heard mum. Go and jump in the bath. Use my shampoo on that greasy mess on top of your head. Conditioner too. I’ll be up in a few minutes to see how you’re getting on.”
Mum was a hairdresser. Not that you’d have known it from the bird’s nest of a hair-do that belonged to her son. But I’d helped her out in the sa-lon on more than a few occasions and I thought if I could get his hair looking ok, everything else would follow. He complained of course when I suggested trimming it, but I told him it would be reversible and I sensed that he was more intrigued about how he’d pass as a girl than he was concerned about passing as a heavy metal fan when he reverted to being a boy. Parted in the middle, it was just over shoulder length, which was perfect for what I had in mind. Setting about it with scissors and comb, and then dryer and straighteners, and then finally back-combing it with loads of hairspray it took me a couple of hours to make it into a more than passable stacked bob, curled under at the ends so it framed his face, and shorter at the back but with more volume so it sat higher on his head. I’d given him a short robe to wear whilst I worked and by the time I’d finished he was already starting to look quite cute.
So it turns out there’s no textbook titled ‘Turn Your Brother into a Girl in Five Days’, which is a shame, because it would have been really handy. In terms of looks I knew he stood a pretty good chance of passing, and with his hair and make up done I could have taken a photo and 99 out of 100 people would have said it was a girl. The tricky bit was once he started moving and talking. We decided we’d go all in down the method acting route. He’d stay in character 24/7 for the rest of the week. To make him commit I did his nails - full on extensions that I’d learnt how to do from working in mum’s salon, lacquered pink. We spent hours watching films we thought would help like Tootsie and Priscilla, and even My Fair Lady. And we also looked at some weird and wonderful sites on the internet as well. It was a bizarre week - as though normal reality had been suspended. We didn’t see or speak to anyone else for four days. We used so much hairspray experimenting with different styles I swear it felt like I was hallucinating half the time. But we laughed almost non-stop. One day he was getting dressed and wearing a slip, and it fell to his an-kles and he bent down to lift it up again and said that the problem was a loose elastic. And I just started giggling. And he asked what the matter was and I told him that could be his drag name - Lucy Lastic. And that started him giggling as well and we were helpless, rolling on the floor for about half an hour.
The day before the ball I nipped out in mum’s car to get a few things we’d need before she got back. I tried to persuade Mark to go with me dressed as Lucy as practice but he wouldn’t so I left him at home. When I got back I parked up opposite our house and realised I’d forgotten to get something to eat for tea that night. So I phoned our local chippy and ordered a couple of pizzas to be delivered. And then I had a wicked idea. The guy that usually did the deliveries was in my year at school- Gary, his name was - my friend Patsy had gone out with him for a while the previous year. I waited until I saw him get to the end of our street with the food and then rang Mark’s phone - “Hey Mark - I’ve forgotten my key - can you let me in when I knock?”. He answered the door wearing my short pink satin dressing gown. He’d obviously been taking ad-vantage of my absence to play around with his feminine side because his hair was different to how I’d done it - he’d mussed it up into a full head of loose shoulder length curls and then - bless him - tied a ribbon through it that matched the dressing gown. He looked adorable - even from the other side of the street his long legs, exposed from mid thigh, would have been spectacular had they not ended in his ‘Liverpool FC’ woolly slippers. His face was a picture - the initial shock at seeing it wasn’t me at the door was followed by a lightning fast shift into Lucy mode. He took the pizza and went to close the door but Gary kept talking so he couldn’t get away. That happened a couple more times until eventually Gary made his way back down the drive, a beaming smile on his face. I ducked below the car window so he wouldn’t see me and waited until he disappeared from view before letting myself in. I was helpless with laughter. Mark was waiting for me, hands on hips.
“So I suppose you think that’s funny then?”
“Oh, brother! Your face when you opened the door and saw it wasn’t me!”
“And what if he’d known it was me? Mark? Your brother, all dressed up like that?”
“Relax. It would be fine - he’s a cool guy. I know him from school.”
“Hmmph.” He frowned. Despite everything, he had remained in character as Lucy. He folded his arms, and his breasts, that we’d created using balloons filled with flour and water paste, shifted upwards, straining against the satin of his gown. His pouting lips, perfectly outlined in a creamy pink lipstick.
“What did he say to you anyway?”
He paused for a moment, as though wondering whether he should tell me or not, then looked up at me sheepishly from under his mascara-clad lashes. “He asked me if I was going to the ball tomorrow.”
I shrieked in laughter “Lucy’s got an admirer! Lucy’s got an admirer!” I sang.
He lifted a leg and removed one of his slippers and batted me over the head with it, and we fell onto the sofa, giggling.
3
So maybe you’re reading this and thinking “Oh my God, what an understanding sister you are!” And maybe if you’re trans, you’re thinking “I wish my sister/brother/mum/dad/partner had been half as understanding when I’d been in Mark’s situation.” And maybe I had been - for most of that week at least. I think I knew deep down that there was more to it than Mark just liking dressing up - the way he acted as a girl; the way he behaved when he was dressed up. But the fact is that the day before the ball Tommy Wainwright, the boy in my history class that I’d fancied for about half the year, texted me to ask if I was going, and from that point onwards any thoughts about my little brother possibly wanting to be my little sister paled into the background.
When, on the evening of the ball, he sat next to me at my dresser, doing his own make-up; as natural as you like; I was thinking only of Tommy.
When he slipped into the dress, and pulled the opera gloves over his elbows, and arranged the jewelled headband around his cute-as-a-pixie bob hairstyle, looking to all the world like he’d stepped straight off the set of ‘The Great Gatsby’ I might have said something about how good he looked, but my mind was with Tommy.
And when he stepped out of the taxi, greeting my friends with hugs and squeals of excitement at their outfits, as though he’d known them for years, I was already scanning the crowd to see if Tommy had arrived.
It was only when I saw him interacting with my friends as ‘my cousin Lucy’ that it finally dawned on me just how comfortable he was in his role. The Kate Bush song ‘Running Up That Hill’ was booming through the speakers and my friend Sadie had turned to him excitedly.
“Oh my God! This is like my favourite song at the moment!”
“Oh my God! Mine too! The whole album is totally amazing.”
“And Kate Bush is like the coolest woman ever.”
“Totally. The way she writes all her own stuff. And dresses how she does. Like she’s just being true to her own creativity, and not just doing it to look sexy for boys…and I love her hair. When she started out, and she had it in like that kind of crimped style. And she was always photo-graphed with it backlit, and it looked like a big mane or something. You should try yours like that Sadie - it would totally suit you.”
I’d stopped listening to the conversation I’d been a part of a minute ago. All I could think of was “Who are you and what have you done with my brother?” Instantly those thoughts I’d been having about Mark wanting to be a girl - that hadn’t quite formed consciously before - were now clear. But then Tommy appeared and all thoughts of my brother vanished from my head. Lucy was still chatting away with Sadie and barely no-ticed when I made my excuses. Me and Tommy had an amazing night. But that’s our business and this story is Lucy’s so I’m not going to go into any details!
The sun was already up when I got home the next morning. I tiptoed through the house and up the stairs, and poked my nose around the door of my brother’s room to see if he was in. A body shaped lump below the duvet confirmed he was, and I took to my bed, relieved that he’d made it home ok.
It was well into the afternoon by the time I got up. Mum and Derek had come back from their trip, and I could hear them chatting to Mark downstairs. I pulled my dressing gown on and joined them.
“So I hear you had a good night then, at the ball” My mum gave me a big hug when I appeared in the kitchen, where they were stood around the table whilst the kettle boiled.
“What?…” I glanced at Mark. His hair was a greasy mess and he was wearing a ‘Metallica’ t-shirt and a pair of jeans that might have jumped into the washing machine by themselves if he hadn’t been wearing them. It was as if the presence of Lucy this week had all been a figment of my imagination.. “Oh, yeah. Great night, thanks.”
Afterwards, I meant to get him on his own to talk about Lucy, I really did. But that week was so busy, sorting things out for my trip. And then I was away for two months, and only came home for a few days before starting uni. I’d been offered a place at Liverpool to study English, and even though we lived about half an hour away by bus I’d managed to persuade mum to let me stay in halls so I could make some new friends. And with all the excitement of that, I confess I barely thought of Lucy at all until one day in late November when I bumped into Sadie in the student union.
When I’d said my goodbyes to go travelling she’d told me she was planning to go to London to study fashion. But it had turned out that she didn’t get in, but had instead taken up a place at the School of Art here in Liverpool to study theatrical costume design. She’d not been too hap-py at first with the thought of having to stay in Liverpool, but like me, she’d managed to move out from home, and was sharing a flat with some other art students not far from the college. We must have spent a couple of hours chatting away over a coffee, catching up about the last few months. And then, just as we were about to say our goodbyes, she said it.
“So how’s Lucy getting on?”
I looked at her, to try to gauge if she knew something but wasn’t giving it away. But her expression was blank.
I took a breath. “Listen. There’s something you should know about Lucy.”
“I know.”
“You know?”
She grinned.
We ordered another coffee and she told me the story of what had happened four months ago at the School Leavers’ Ball.
PART TWO
SADIE/1930s EVENING GOWN
1
I think I’ve always felt a wee bit of an outsider. There’s the accent of course - I never did pick up a Scouse one. And my looks. Mum is Chinese, and I’d inherited just enough of her features to mark me out as being different - at least compared to the rest of the local kids I grew up with in Dundee. My dad was a drinker and a journalist - in that order. He’d come home off his head and mum would shut me away in my room, but I could still hear him hitting her. I was twelve the first time he hit me, and the following day, whilst he was away at work, my mum packed our suitcases and we left to come stay with her brother who lived here in Liverpool.
My mum’s a brilliant dressmaker and everything I’ve ever done clothes-wise I owe to her. She took odd jobs when we first moved down, making ends meet, but eventually saved up enough to open a wee alterations shop. I’d help her out there after school and she taught me her trade. At weekends I’d head into town, trawling the vintage and fabric shops for whatever I could find that caught my eye and I could afford. I’d take old dresses and offcuts of fabric back home and refashion them. Skirts became tops and old blouses became miniskirts. I cut up and pieced back together my school uniform and got sent to the headmaster for my skirt being too short, and for wearing too much make up. My looks and dress sense, which had got me bullied in Dundee, suddenly marked me out as being cool in Liverpool. I started getting asked out by boys just at the time that I was beginning to realise that I wasn’t interested in them. Other girls took offence when they caught their boyfriends looking at me. I was lucky that my best friends Ellie, and Patsy and Sam always stuck up for me.
When the end of year fancy dress ball came around it was me that thought of the ‘vintage’ theme. Ellie didn’t need much persuasion - she’d become my partner-in-crime when I went shopping at the weekends and last year we’d found her a gorgeous flapper dress that she’d worn to the ball. This year we decided we’d each wear something from a different decade. We drew straws to choose. I really wanted the 50s, as I already had some ideas for a big, full-skirted, corseted dress in a retro style that I wanted to make. But Patsy drew that. Ellie was to dress in a 30s style, and Sam the 40s. That left the 60s for me. I knew everyone would expect some ‘flower-power’ but of course I had to be different. I found a silver fake leather mini dress in a second hand shop in town, and teamed that with some old knee length boots that I hadn’t worn for ages that I spray painted silver. I found some badges online embroidered with pictures of spaceships and sewed them on to the dress. I borrowed a water pistol that looked like a ray gun from our next door neighbour. And in a final act of rebellion before leaving school for good, I filled it with vodka.
The first time I met Lucy was at that ball. First impressions? I mean it wasn’t love at first sight or anything, but she was cute, definitely. That little bob haircut that she was wearing, and those gorgeous blue eyes of hers. And when we were dancing, she looked amazing in the flapper dress - the way the tassles swirled around her legs. We were dancing as a group - the five of us girls. And every so often I’d squirt a shot of vodka at one of the others, or one of them would pinch my ray gun and shoot one back at me. It wasn’t long before we were all quite tipsy. I’d gone to sit down to cool off for a while and Lucy had joined me.
“Give me a go then!” She’d grinned.
“What?”
“Your gun!”
“Oh!” I handed it across to her and opened my mouth for her to aim at. The stream of vodka was a direct hit on my tonsils, and I coughed and spluttered whilst Lucy giggled helplessly. When she laughed her eyes sparkled, and her nose would wrinkle up in a way that made her look really fanciable.
“So what are you going to do now you’ve left school?” She asked, once I’d stopped coughing.
“London. Fashion college. Then when I graduate I’ll go and work for a famous designer for a year or two - just to learn the ropes you know - before I set up my own studio in Paris. Or maybe Los Angeles. Or Milan. I haven’t decided yet.” I grinned.
“Ak, ok.” She looked thoughtful for a moment. “It’s funny. I had you down as being more ambitious…” and she laughed.
“How about you?”
“Oh, I dunno. Still another year at school to make up my mind. I like Liverpool though. It’s home, I suppose. There are worse places.”
“Really?”
“Oh, I mean travel is great. I’d love to have time to see more of the world. But I cant imagine anywhere else being home. It kinda gets in the blood, you know…”
“I could get you a job as a model. When I’m rich and famous. You could model all my most glamorous gowns, be my muse - the face of the House of Sadie.” She giggled, and I continued. I liked making her laugh. I liked the way her eyes shone as she looked at me. “I could fly you out from Liverpool to exotic fashion shoots all over the world. The famous Lucinda! You know, that would work! Just one word! Lucinda! Like Madonna, or Rihanna.” And we both collapsed into giggles.
And then she went quiet, and just looked at me. And I looked back. And there was something in her expression. I wanted to kiss her, and I felt sure she wanted me to as well. And then she looked away.
“Fuck, Sadie. I don’t know about you, but I’m definitely a bit tipsy.” She looked up again.
“Yeah, me too.”
“I like you.”
“Yeah, I like you too.”
“But…”
I knew what was coming. She’s not into girls. Of course she isn’t. Why would she be? My stomach sank. I’d been making a fool of myself. Worse, Lucy would probably go and tell her cousin, and I’d have to fess up to all my friends. I sighed. Maybe I should have done that a long time ago. “It’s ok, I understand. You’re not into girls. That’s cool. No worries. OK?’
“No. I mean, yes. I mean…” she sighed. “Actually I am into girls. The thing is, though, I’m not one.” She looked up at me again.
I was confused. “What do you mean?”
“I’m not Ellie’s cousin, I’m her brother.”
“Nah. I’ve met him. He’s a scrawny wee metalhead who never washes his hair.”
“Thanks” she said sarcastically and then went quiet, and we must have sat there in silence for what felt like an age.
I didn’t know what to say. There were so many thoughts running through my head. “But…”
She interrupted. “I didn’t mean to fool anyone. At least, not in a nasty way. I didn’t have anything to wear to the ball, and me and Ellie used to play dress up when I was little, and I think she knew that I’ve been wearing her clothes in secret for ages and ages.” She looked like she was about to burst into tears.
“But you look so natural, I mean - the way you move, and walk, and…”
“We’ve been practising this week.” She sniffed, and wiped her nose, and a tear fell onto her hand. “And it’s been amazing. Just being able to to do it with Ellie helping me, out in the open without sneaking around, having to make sure I put everything back exactly the way it was like it’s some horrible guilty secret….I’ve loved every minute of it. I’ve never been so happy. And now I don’t want to go back to being a boy again.”
We sat there, oblivious of the party going on around us, for the rest of the night. It felt like an unburdening. For me anyhows - and I know when we talked about it months later it had felt the same for her too. For the first time in both our lives we were able to talk honestly and openly about how we felt.
“My mum’s got this old photo album, from China.” I told her. “She gets it out every so often - I think she wants to make sure that I know who everyone is in there. Anyway, there are some pictures in there of her grandad. He was an actor in the Beijing Opera back in the 20s, back in the time when the female roles were all played by men. There are loads of pictures of him all dressed up in these incredibly elaborate costumes and he was beautiful. I mean, really beautiful. Like, if he was at our school, he’d be the best looking girl there. I think it’s really cool.”
Eventually, the lights came up. Sam and Patsy came over to say goodnight, both with a boy in tow. Ellie and Tommy had long since made their excuses.
I took her hand. “Come on. I’ll walk you home.”
It was only ten minutes or so from the school to her house. She’d slipped off her heels and carried them in one hand whilst I took her other. Her little finger slipped into the gap between my index and middle fingers in a way that I’d never held hands with anyone else before. It was weird, and yet it felt so natural and comfortable.
The drizzle that had hung around most of that week had finally stopped, and it was a clear and balmy summer evening. Too soon we were outside her door. I felt like I could have carried on walking with her like that forever.
“You know what my mum used to say?”
She turned to face me and wrinkled her nose in that cute way that she does “Go on”
“God’s in his heaven and all’s well with the world.”
“Hmm.” She squeezed my hand tightly. “Thank you. And good luck in London. Give me a call when you’re ready for me to do the modelling, remember?” She smiled.
I kissed her gently on the cheek, and watched her into the house, before turning and making my own way home.
2
So Ellie’s already told you how I came to be still in Liverpool when I bumped into her in the student union a few months later. She listened in silence as I told her what had happened with Lucy at the school ball, without going into all the details about how much I’d fancied her. When I finished the story she sighed loudly.
“Ah, fuck. The poor thing. I meant to have a talk with him before I went travelling in the summer, I really did. I mean, I’ve been pretty sure he’s been wearing my things for a while. And the way he was when we spent a week with him dressing up before the ball - he just seemed, you know, so comfortable with it all. But I suppose I kept putting it off because I knew it would be a difficult conversation. I feel really bad now. Poor guy. Poor girl, I suppose I should say now.” She sighed again. “I’ll go home this weekend and talk to him. Her.”
“I was wondering…” I hesitated. “Maybe if Lucy wanted to go out again, we’ve got the Christmas party coming up at the Art School. Maybe you and Tommy might like to come too?”
She grinned “You two got along well, then?”
I blushed.
I knew exactly what I was going to wear to the party. Ever since Lucy had mentioned it when we first met, I’d been intrigued by the idea of copying Kate Bush’s hairstyle. I studied videos of her on YouTube. In one of them she was sat at a piano wearing a man’s dinner suit. Not a tailored fit like James Bond would wear, but loose and velvety, with a big floppy bow tie and a satin cummerbund - romantic and Pre-Raphaelite-ish. The guy in the hire shop couldn’t believe I wanted to take it - I don’t think it had been rented out since about 1973.
For the first time in my life I arrived at the party early. I was sharing a drink with some fellow art school students when my guests arrived. I noticed Ellie first, walking towards me hand in hand with her boyfriend Tommy. Lucy looked quite different to the last time I’d seen her. Her short bob had been replaced by a tall column of loose curls, piled into an up-do that must have taken an age to arrange. It had the effect of elongating her face - she was all cheekbones and alabaster skin, her blue eyes picked out in subtle shades of silver and grey, her lips soft and pale. She was wearing the 1930s style dress her sister had worn to the school ball. In contrast to the flapper dress I’d last seen her in, this one gave her curves - the luxurious pewter satin fabric flowing over her like water, the short train as it met the floor rippling with each step she took like the tide on the seashore.
“Hey”. She looked at me shyly, her hands clasped nervously.
“Hey” I replied.
We stood in silence for a few seconds, our eyes locked. Ellie broke the spell. “Come on Tommy.” She grinned. “Lets go and dance. These two look like they’ve got some catching up to do.”
“I love your…”
“I love your…”
We both started at the same time, then stopped and giggled. I let her continue.
“I love your hair! You remembered! What I said about Kate Bush!”
I nodded. “And I love yours too. It must have taken ages to do.”
“Yeah.”
“And that dress looks amazing on you too. You’ve got curves, girl!”
She giggled, and gave me a wee twirl. At the rear the shoulder straps criss-crossed over her otherwise bare skin down to the small of her back. It was that rare combination of elegant, but sexy as hell too.
“And you look so cool in that suit! No-one else would get away with it.”
“Twenty quid from the hire shop. And about twenty hours of practising how to crimp my hair…”
She giggled again.
“Come on, let’s go dance.”
“So how have you been? I mean, how has Lucy been? Has she been able to get out much?”
“Hmm. Not really. I mean, Ellie knows now. We had a long chat a few weeks ago and she’s been dead supportive since then. Offered me the run of her wardrobe at home - all the stuff she hasn’t taken to uni that is. But I haven’t said anything to mum yet - that’s going to be difficult.” She bit her lip. “How about you. How come you didn’t go to London?”
“Ach, I didn’t get the grades. I was totally scunnered at first, but then I got the offer from the art school. It’s cool here. I like it. And the course feels a wee bit - I dunno - it feels like I can be a bit wilder and more creative designing for film and theatre than I can for real life. It’s good. I’m really enjoying myself. And at least I’m not at home any more. I’ve got a flat with some other art school students in Gambier Terrace. It’s cool. It’s a total shithole, but it’s cool.” I paused for a moment. “When I knew I was going to be staying in Liverpool, I meant to look you up. But. I dunno. I got busy and stuff. And that night at the ball - it just seemed like it wasn’t real - the more time passed. I wasn’t even sure if Lucy would still be around, or if you’d decide just to stay, you know…”
“Thanks for not giving up on me. On Lucy.” She wrapped her arms around my neck and I placed mine on her hips, my fingers tracing the line of the ribbon on her back. And I kissed her. You know how it feels when you kiss someone for the first time and it just feels right? It was like that. Our lips just fitted into each other perfectly; there was none of that horrible clashing of teeth you get sometimes thats always, always a sign that you’re not compatible. I knew absolutely even then, that this was going to be something special.
We left the party as soon as we respectably could. We said our goodbyes to Ellie and Tommy, and almost ran the half mile or so back to my flat. In the hall, the front door still ajar behind us, we collapsed breathlessly into each others arms. I took her hand, and led her through into my room and we kissed again, our tongues intertwined, my hands exploring the contours of her body, burnishing the soft satin against her skin. I reached down and undid the bow in the small of her back and began to slide the straps from her shoulders but she pulled away suddenly.
“Wait”
“What is it? I’m sorry, don’t you want to…”
“No, I mean, it’s not that, its…” she paused for a moment, trying to find the right words. “It’s just. I mean…” she paused again. “Everything under my dress is fake. Fake boobs, stuck on with glue. My bits…held back between my legs with about half a roll of medical tape, so I look nice and flat, like a girl. But I’m not, am I?” She was staring at the ground in the space that had opened up between us.
“Oh, Luce! I know exactly what you are. That’s why I like you so much.”
She looked back up. “I just don’t want you to be disappointed, that’s all…”
“Oh, Lucy!” I pulled her to me and held her quietly. ‘That tape. Sounds really uncomfortable.”
“It is. Especially since you started kissing me, and rubbing me all over like that.” She giggled softly. “He’s been straining to get out all night. It’s a good job the tape’s as strong as it is.”
I smiled. “You want to use the bathroom and sort it out?”
She nodded.
She returned a few minutes later, biting her lip that way that she does when she’s nervous. She held her hands together in front of her but there was no disguising the bulge in the front of her dress.
“You must think I’m… I don’t know…”
“Don’t be silly. Come here!” I pulled her to me again, and pushed her arms up so they were around my neck, and we started to kiss again. I’d put some music on whilst she’d been out, and we swayed softly to the rhythm. I could feel her hardness against me, responding to our caress. I reached down and stroked it gently through the satin of her dress, and she moaned gently. I nibbled along her neck and throat, and down her shoulder, as she arched her back and pressed into me.
“Mmmm. That feels amazing!”
I smiled and leant forward, brushing my hair behind one ear as I whispered in hers. “Come here.” I took her by the hand and sat her on the edge of my bed, and then knelt in front of her. I slid the skirt of her dress up over her legs until I could see her penis peeking out from underneath the satin. It was slim and smoothly shaved and for some reason an image came to my mind of a fledgling emerging from the nest for the first time. I felt her tense. “It’s okay, just relax.” I took it in my hand, exploring over it’s surface with my fingertips before giving it an exploratory squeeze. She flinched.
“I’m sorry!”
“No. No. That’s nice! Carry on!”
Gripping her more firmly, I pulled her foreskin back and licked across her glans. She flinched again and moaned softly. I was more confident now, and took her in my mouth, washing around her circumference with my tongue whilst gripping her more firmly, and stroking steadily up and down.
She moaned again, more loudly this time. Her body was tense now, her nails digging into the skin of my other arm as I leant against her. I continued, slightly faster, until I felt her back arch and her torso rise from the bed. She cried out, spurting into my mouth in a series of spasms, strongly at first and then fading until at last her body relaxed and she slumped back into the mattress. I slid up until I was lying next to her, side to side, our noses touching, her breath still coming in pants.
“That was amazing. No-one’s ever done that to me before.”
I beamed. “I’ve never done it before either. You’re my first penis.”
She giggled. “Can I try with you now? I’ve never done it before either, but it doesn’t seem fair that I get all the fun.”
3
I awoke the next day to the aromas of buttered toast and coffee. Lucy was standing at the bottom of the bed carrying a tray. She’d already showered - her hair was wrapped in a towel, turban-style, and she was wearing my robe - a short kimono that usually hung on the back of my door. Her legs, thighs still pink from the hot water, stretched out below the hem of the robe. Her face, devoid of make up now but still all cheekbones and big, beautiful, come-to-bed, blue eyes, beamed at me.
I cranked open an eyelid. “Morning Baby”
“Morning?” She giggled “It’s barely still afternoon. It’s going to be dark again in half an hour.”
I groaned and pulled myself up, onto one elbow initially and then resting my back against the headboard. She placed the tray on my lap and climbed back into bed next to me, reaching over to kiss me on the cheek whilst stealing a slice of hot toast. “Thank you for last night. It was amazing. And this morning was pretty good as well.” She grinned. Then, pointing at a dress I’d been making that was hanging on the end of the curtain rail at the window she asked “Is that one of your designs?”
“Yeah. Want to try it? I think it will fit.”
She crammed the rest of the toast into her mouth, climbed back out of bed and lifted it down. Holding it in front of her she lifted the hem of the skirt out to it’s full extent. “It’s gorgeous. I love the decoration.”
“It’s for one of my projects. The brief was to draw numbers out of a hat and then design something inspired by the number we got. Mine was 5386. So I found a pattern for a party dress from 1953 - really flirty, with a big skirt and lots of petticoats, and then I googled things that happened in 1986. That was the year of Chernobyl and the Space Shuttle disaster, and it felt like an interesting contrast - the darkness of those events screen printed onto the silk of the dress. What do you think?”
She was still holding it against herself, admiring her reflection in the mirror. “It’s really cool!”
“It’s got a really tiny waist. You’d probably need a corset to get it to fasten. Want to try?”
She nodded.
I rolled out of bed and, rummaging in the big old chest of drawers that officially occupied a corner of my room but overflowed across much of the floor, pulled out a corset. I fastened it around Lucy’s waist and pulled the straps as tight as I could. Of course, we couldn’t leave the suspenders dangling loosely, so another rummage located some sheer stockings with a fine black seam down the back. Then petticoats, a mass of them, to fill out the skirt to its fullest volume. And finally the dress itself, carefully smoothed into place. Lucy squealed with delight and pirouetted in front of the mirror as I stood watching, naked but for a proud smile.
“There’s another one goes with it.” I said. “Same idea, but opposite hand. The dress is eighties style, in taffeta with big pouffy shoulders and a tight pencil skirt. And the idea is to decorate that with events from 1953 - the Queen’s coronation probably. Maybe using embroidery this time instead of screen printing. The dress is finished, but I haven’t started the decoration yet.”
“Oooh! Can I see?”
So I lifted that out from my wardrobe, and this time it was my turn to put it on, and we stood hand in hand in front of the mirror together. The dresses looked great, but the overall image was spoiled somewhat by the towel turban on Lucy’s head, and my Kate Bush hairstyle which, after a night in bed, was much more bush than Kate.
“Hmm.” Lucy’s hand went to her chin. “When you present these in a review, do you use real models or just mannequins?”
“Depends. If I can persuade someone to model for me, that always works best.”
“It would be dead cool to play some games with their hairstyles too. So on the eighties style dress you could go with a fifties hairstyle and vice-versa.”
“Oooh! That’s a good idea!”
“You got a brush and some hairspray?”
She sat me down and about half an hour layer I had a full on beehive piled high on my head, held in place with what must have been almost a full can of lacquer. It looked fantastic.
“Where did you learn to do that?”
“Oh, you know, my mum’s a hairdresser. When I was smaller, she didn’t like me coming home by myself after school if the house was empty. So I’d go around to her salon and wait for her to finish. I guess I picked up a few things.”
“Picked up a few things? It looks amazing!”
It was her turn now to beam with pride. “Yeah, I’d like to be a hairdresser when I finish school. It’s fun, playing around like this. I’d like to have my own salon one day, like my mum.”
“You should kit it all out in a fifties style. Those big old hairdryers that you used to sit under and stuff. And have all your staff wear fifties dresses. That would be dead cool. Make you stand out from all the competition.”
Lucy came to stay the following weekend, and again the weekend after that. She’d arrive on the Friday night and we’d meet in town at a restaurant where we’d talk about our weeks and get to know each other again before going back to my flat and spending most of the rest of the weekend together in bed. Often on a Saturday afternoon we’d go into town and tour the vintage shops. Lucy began to develop her own style (with a few pointers from me, I have to say) and we felt like the two coolest girls in the whole of Liverpool. About six months after we’d started going out, she left school, told her mum, and went full time as Lucy, enrolling on a hairdressing course at college. I remember one afternoon when we’d been at her house in Woolton. We were in her room and I was looking at all her heavy metal cds.
“How come I never hear you play any of this stuff?” I’d asked her.
“Oh, I dunno. It kind of feels like, like it’s not very feminine. For Lucy. To like that kind of thing.”
“Ach, bollocks. Who gives a shit about what anyone else thinks you should be! Why don’t you put something on and we can have a good old headbang?”
So she put some music on. It was Thin Lizzy ‘The Boys are Back in Town’ and I couldn’t help but smile at the irony of the two of us, a lesbian and a t-girl, dancing manically along to that song. We turned the volume right up to eleven and played our imaginary air guitars so hard until we both ended up collapsing on the floor, laughing helplessly. When we eventually quietened down she reached over to me and kissed me gently and just said “Thank you.”
And I was like “What for?”
And she said “Just for letting me be me, and not trying to make me into some kind of image of what you think I should be. I love you, you know.”
And I grinned and was like “Yeah, yeah, you’ve told me that like a thousand times.”
And she laughed, and hit me playfully over the head with a cushion from her bed, and we fell about, laughing helplessly again.
It was perfect. It was ridiculously, madly, stupidly, head-over heels perfect. It wasn’t just my relationship with Lucy - at the art school, my work also felt like I was inspired. I was acing my submissions. When I presented my work in reviews, students and tutors from other years and even other disciplines like painting and sculpture would come along to see what I’d done. Visiting tutors from the industry were asking me to get in touch when I was ready to start looking for a job after I graduated. For those two and a bit years I just couldn’t imagine how life could be any better. But then of course when things can’t get any better, they can only get worse. And I couldn’t have imagined how it was the things that were going so well that would bring everything else crashing down.
PART THREE
MUM/1940s VINTAGE CHEONGSAM
1
It had been three years since Bob had left me and the kids and things were just starting to get back on an even keel when Mark delivered his bombshell. For the last few months he’d been away most weekends - he was going out with one of Ellen’s old schoolmates who was now at art college. I always insisted he came back home on the Sunday night so he was ready for school on the Monday morning - it being his final year and him having exams and all - and I always stayed up until he got home just to check he was ok. Like I say, it came out of the blue. He seemed really happy. I hadn’t met Sadie - that was her name - but he talked about her a lot and I could tell he was keen. As far as I knew, she was the first girl he’d been out with.
Anyway, he came home later than usual that night. He’d texted to let me know - he’s always been thoughtful like that - and I’d thought about going to bed, but then changed my mind. He seemed nervous when he came in; I didn’t get my usual hug. He just looked at me and said “Mum, we need to talk.”
I thought that maybe they’d split up and he was upset. I made him a cup of tea and we sat at the table in the kitchen.
He took a sip and made to speak. “You remember the end of year school party. Last year. When I met Sadie.”
I nodded.
“You were on holiday with Derek, remember?”
I nodded again.
“It was fancy dress. I went wearing…” he hesitated “I went wearing Ellen’s flapper dress.”
I laughed. “Ooh, you’ll have to show me the pictures..” But he looked so upset I stopped straight away.
He continued. “And then that Christmas. Ellen invited me to a ball at uni. That’s when I started going out with Sadie properly.” He looked up from his tea. “I went to that ball wearing a dress too.”
“Mark, I don’t understand…”
His voice was shaking now as he continued. ‘When I go to see Sadie at uni, mum, I go as a girl. Every weekend I’ve been living as a girl. Sadie likes me like that. And so do I, Mum. I…I think I’m a girl. I mean, inside.” He started to cry.
I’d been holding his hand across the table and I let go, recoiling. “ Mark, you…don’t be so fucking stupid. You finish with that girl, do you understand? You fucking well finish with her…” and I stormed away from the table, upstairs to my room.
The following morning he’d left by the time I got up. I telephoned the girls at the salon and told them I wouldn’t be in that day.. I’d not slept all night; thoughts racing through my head. Mark had always been such a sensitive boy - he’d taken it really hard when his father had left. And I remembered it had crossed my mind once or twice that he might be gay so I’d been relieved when he’d started seeing Ellen’s friend. Maybe I should have spent more time with him recently, but he’d seemed so happy. Maybe I’d been too pre-occupied when I’d started dating with Derek again. I texted him, just to ask if he was ok, but he didn’t reply. I sat down at my computer and googled ‘boy wants to be a girl’ and started reading.
I was so relieved when I heard his key in the lock that afternoon. I ran into the hall to catch him, to stop him from going straight upstairs to his room before I had a chance to speak.
“I’m sorry!” I blurted out. He dropped his schoolbag on the floor and looked across at me. “I’m sorry.” I repeated. “For what I said last night. I didn’t mean it.”
He nodded almost imperceptibly in acknowledgement.
We went into the kitchen and he starting talking, picking up from where I’d stormed off the night before.
“It’s not Sadie’s fault, you know. It was there before. Even when I was, like, seven and Ellie and me would play dress up, I always wanted to be the princess. And for years I’ve been sneaking into her room when she isn’t around, trying on her stuff”
“Ellen knows?”
He nodded. “I’m sorry. She’s been telling me I need to speak with you for ages but I’ve kept putting it off. It’s not easy…” He looked up at me with those big beautiful sensitive blue eyes of his and I started to cry.
When I came down for breakfast the next morning he was at the kitchen table, tucking into a bowl of cornflakes just like usual. I reached down and gave him a big squeeze.
“So when do I get to meet her?”
He mumbled through a mouthful of cereal. “Sadie?…”
“No. Lucy, silly.”
He blushed. “Oh. How about tonight? I can make you your tea?”
She was in the kitchen cooking when I got home from work. She had her back turned away from me, and clearly hadn’t heard me come in, and I watched her for a while as she stood at the hob, stirring a pot. She was wearing a short floral print dress with a corseted top and a full skirt. Her hair had been arranged with what must have taken a whole can of hairspray into an artfully mussed-up arrangement, decorated with a ribbon printed in the same fabric as the dress. She reminded me of when I used to watch Paula Yates on The Tube in the 1980s - she looked cool, and arty, and her movements were graceful and entirely feminine.
I put my bags down at the table. “Fucking Hell.”
She span around. “I’m sorry, mum, I’ll go get changed…”
“No! It’s not…It’s fine. It’s just a shock, that’s all. You look…I don’t know…”
She stood nervously facing me, her bottom lip between her teeth.
“Come here. Let me get a proper look at you.”
She smoothed the front of her dress and tucked a stray hair behind her ear. Her heels clipped across the tiles on the kitchen floor.
“Nice dress.” She smiled and, gathering it at her hips, spun it around so it flared out.
“You look just like my mum. I’ve got photos of her, wearing a dress almost exactly like that, back in the fifties. And the way you walked just now. I can remember her when I was little, how she moved. Just like her…”
She smiled “We’ve got good genes, me and you. And Ellie too. You’re beautiful too you know. You don’t appreciate yourself enough.” She stopped for a moment. “Somehow it’s easier saying things like that when I’m…well, when I’m like this.”
I took a step towards her and held out my arms, and pulled her tightly in to me, and she held me there quietly as I cried.
2
Now I’m not saying that everything was all sweetness and light from that point on. It wasn’t. There were some dark times, some really dark times. But there were moments of joy as well; moments that I’d not have experienced if Lucy hadn’t come along.
Mark finished school two weeks after I first met Lucy, and she went full time after that. She’d decided she wanted to follow me into becoming a hairdresser, and she enrolled into college that summer. A couple of days each week she’d come into my salon, where she learned the ropes really quickly.
Not seeing Mark anymore was like a bereavement. I’d regularly wake up in the middle of the night, after dreaming that I’d been spending time with him, and then my stomach would lurch as I realised he wasn’t here anymore. And yet a lot of the things I had loved about him I could still see in Lucy - his sense of humour, his warmth, his gentle soul. His beautiful blue eyes were still there, even now when they were framed with liner and shadow and mascara. Traces of his mannerisms still surfaced in her from time to time - stupid things like the way he bit his lip when he was nervous. On other occasions she was utterly different - the way she moved, the way she spoke. Sometimes in the past when I drove home from work I used to pass Mark as he was walking back from school and I’d recognise him from a couple of hundred yards away just by the shape of his silhouette and how he walked. And it would give me a warm feeling, seeing him unexpectedly like that, and I’d think ‘he’s mine’, and my heart would sing. And I didn’t get that with Lucy - that recognition from the tiniest gesture, or sound, that comes from being a mother. I was making friends with her, and I loved her, definitely. But something intangible wasn’t there anymore, and I suspected that it would never come back, and that made me sad.
Lucy was happy, though, and that was the most important thing. There was an energy about her, a radiance, that I’d never seen before in Mark. She loved her work, and was starting to show a real gift for hairdressing. But more than that, she was clearly head over heels in love with Sadie. The two of them would come over on a Sunday once a month or so. Ellen and Tommy would come too, and we’d have a big traditional family roast. They were the best times - seeing all of them so happy. It was at one of those lunches, a few months after Lucy had come into our lives, that Ellen announced that she and Tommy were going to get married. I was a bit taken aback at first and asked why they weren’t waiting until she’d finished university, but she just looked at Tommy, and he took her hand , and she said “We’ve got the best reason in the world.”
Sadie squealed. “You’re pregnant?” And Ellen just smiled in response.
It was a winter wedding. We kept it small - just family and a few friends. Ellen was happy with that, and it was all that we could have afforded anyway. We held the ceremony at the local church in Woolton and had a meal and a few drinks afterwards in the pub. The girls looked absolutely beautiful of course. Ellen had bought a really simple but elegant off the peg dress. It was full length, bias cut satin with a cowl neck and a short train. Sadie worked her magic to make it into something really special. She took some lengths of green ribbon and wove them around the dress - starting at the train and then spiralling up around the skirt. One ribbon ended in a sprig of snowdrops at the shoulder, another crossed her opposite shoulder and spiralled down around her arm, ending in a bigger bouquet of snowdrops that she carried during the ceremony, and the third crossed over the nape of her neck into her hair where I carefully arranged it into a really elaborate up do, complete with further snowdrops again. She looked incredible - like an elf from Lord of the Rings. Lucy and Sadie were bridesmaids of course, along with Patsy and Sam. They wore khaki green dresses matching the colour of the snowdrop stems and the ribbons on Ellen’s dress, and similar in style. Each of them had a single white ribbon spiralling up and along their arms to more bouquets of snowdrops - smaller and less elaborate than Ellen’s. Lucy did an amazing job of doing all their hair whilst I concentrated on the bride.
It was a perfect day. I don’t think I’ve ever been happier. Maybe when I got married - although it’s difficult to look back on that now without remembering what a bastard Bob was to me afterwards. And maybe in the opposite way to how my own wedding was tainted by what came later, Ellen’s somehow shone as a kind of beacon of joy in contrast to the darkness that followed. About a week before the ceremony, I’d found a lump in my breast. I didn’t mention it to anybody because I didn’t want them worrying about me in the run up to the big day. The Monday after, I went to the doctors and they referred me to the hospital oncology department. I took Lucy along to the appointment - Ellen was still on honeymoon - and when the diagnosis came, it was about as bad as it could be.
I started a course of chemo just to try to buy myself some more time - I wanted to see the baby arrive, and my two girls graduate. I was throwing up several times every day, lost a ton of weight and, worst of all for me, lost all of my hair. Ellen and Tommy moved in with us to help out. Lucy took over everything I’d been doing at my salon, on top of everything she was already doing in the last few months of her course. The chemo finished in April, and by the beginning of May I felt ever so slightly better.
The girls had been keeping my spirits up by telling me all about how they were getting on with their studies. Sadie especially was buzzing with excitement about her final fashion show. In honour of her mum, and her mum’s grandad who’d been in the Beijing Opera back in the 1920s, she’d decided to base her show around Chinese Opera themes. But it being Sadie, there had to be a twist, and that twist was Liverpool. She’d enlisted a couple of Chinese friends to act as her models; one to reprise her great grandad’s role of playing a female part (which was the tradition back then, apparently) and one to play the evil baddie. And she’d asked Lucy to play the heroine. Sadie had long since established herself as the star of her course, and it felt like the entire art school was going to turn out to see her show. I was determined not to miss it and, feeling a little better, I’d volunteered to help the models with their hair.
The costumes were incredible. Viewed from a distance, the ones the two guys were wearing looked exactly like traditional Opera outfits - incredibly vivid colours, flowing fabrics with sleeves draped down to the floor and amazingly intricate headdresses. But when you looked closer you could see the twist that Sadie had brought. The headdresses each had a band of circular shapes - maybe a dozen or so on each one - arrayed like a halo, sitting on stalks like insect antennae about four or five inches above the forehead. Traditionally they’d have been simple polished metal globes, but in Sadie’s case each one was a tiny, individual 3D printed head of a famous Liverpool footballer. The fabric of the dresses themselves, which would have been traditionally embroidered with Chinese symbols, were decorated with images of iconic Liverpool buildings - the Liver Building, St. George’s Hall, Sefton Park Palm House. The amount of work that must have gone into making it all was unbelievable.
The dress that Lucy wore was much less elaborate than the other two, and in contrasting with them, it emphasised the qualities of all three. It was a simple, classical, elegant, floor length cheongsam in pale cherry blossom pink with silver embroidery. Again, like the other costumes, it looked entirely traditional at first glance, with cap sleeves and a mandarin collar, but a closer examination revealed that the subjects of the embroidered decoration weren’t Chinese symbols but instead portraits of all the people from the Beatles’ Sgt. Peppers album cover. It was stunning and Lucy looked absolutely beautiful.
Before the show I’d helped out by doing the hair and installing the headdresses on the models. Lucy’s was longer now, and I’d dressed it carefully into a French plait that complemented the simplicity of her dress. She’d sat in front of me, her back to me, facing a mirror.
“You look absolutely gorgeous, love. I’m glad I had the chance to help out.”
“Aw, thanks mum! I’m so happy you were able to be here.”
“You know.” I rested my hand on her shoulder.”I’ve never done your hair before. It’s been lovely. I’m glad I had the chance before…well, you know…”
She reached up and placed her own hand on top of mine. “Oh mum, I love you so much.”
After the show I went home and left the girls to it for the partying. But I couldn’t sleep, and I was in the kitchen making myself a drink when I heard Lucy come in. She was crying hysterically.
I ran to her and took her by the shoulders. “What is it love? What’s wrong?”
“It’s Sadie. She’s going to Los Angeles. She’s been offered a job with one of the big film studios over there.”
“Oh Lucy!”
“She said she’d stay if I asked her too, but I can’t do that can I? I mean, it’s her dream. I can’t ask her not to …”
“You should go with her.”
“Oh, mum! You know I won’t do that! Not now. Not with…not with things the way they are…” and she sobbed, violently and ceaselessly, like all the pains of all the world were hers, and hers alone, and I held her tight, wrapping my arms around her as though a thousand men were trying to tear her loose.
PART FOUR
GARY/1950s DIOR NEW LOOK
1
I’d known Mark at school - not amazingly well because he was in the year below me - but I’d been in the same form class as his sister Ellie. He’d seemed a fairly regular teenager - into his music and his Lord of the Rings films I remember - so I was a bit taken aback when another mate of mine sent me a link to an article in the Echo about the opening of the ‘Lucy 50’ hairdressers in Woolton and he told me that the young woman in the fifties dress in the picture was him. I remembered when I was working part time at the chippy I delivered a pizza to Ellie’s house and a girl with the most amazing legs answered the door. Was it her? I scrutinised the photo, but couldn’t be sure. I was in the Navy at the time - left school at eighteen to sign up - and when my mates found out that one of my old school friends was a tranny they’d ribbed me about it for weeks afterwards. That would have been in the last year of the five that I spent at sea. I was discharged when I was twenty two and went home to Liverpool. I’d learned plumbing whilst I’d been away, and had enough money saved up to buy a small van and some tools and set myself up in business.
About a year into the new job I got a call out to sort a problem with a leaking tap at Lucy’s salon. I’d driven past it loads of times - it was on the main drag in Woolton - and on those occasions I’d think back to getting sent the article and the girl I’d delivered pizza to. When I got the call I was intrigued to see if it really was her.
The salon was really cool. Outside a neon sign in a flowing, handwritten style said ‘Lucy 50’. Inside the walls were painted mint green and bubblegum pink, the floor was black and white chequerboard linoleum and the worktops around the basins were pink formica. And they had those amazing huge old hairdryers so you could hardly see the heads of the women that were under them. There were four or five young women who I assumed were the staff all dressed in period costume - big, flared dresses in polka dots or gingham, thin leather belts around tiny waists, scarves in their hair or around their throats. The atmosphere was buzzing, everyone was chatting away and laughing, and I felt, standing there in my overalls with my toolbox in one hand, so out of place it was ridiculous.
A young woman appeared from a room at the back and came to greet me. She was tall in three inch heels, and slim in tight fitting trousers that were cropped at mid calf and a t-shirt with a wide slash neck that spanned from shoulder to shoulder. Her chestnut hair was swept back from her forehead and wrapped with a short chiffon scarf that, like the rest of her outfit, and in contrast to the other girls in the salon, was jet black. Even with the passage of five or six years, I recognised her immediately.
She smiled warmly. “Hi! You must be the plumber. I’ll show you the problem.”
“I think we know each other. I was in the same class at school as Ellie.”
She looked at me closely, her blue eyes intent as she scanned my face. “It’s Gary, isn’t it? Oh my god, I remember you used to work at the chippy!”
“Yeah, that’s me. I delivered you a pizza once.”
She was quiet for a moment and then her face lit up as she suddenly remembered. “Oh shit, that was you, was it?”
I smiled. “Feels like an awful long time ago now, eh?” I thought about mentioning her legs and then thought better of it.
I got on with the job of fixing the leak and then sought her out again afterwards to let her know it was completed. We chatted again for a while about old shared acquaintances. Her eyes sparkled as she reminisced. Short tendrils of hair trailed down her bare neck and shoulder, brushing against her pale skin as she laughed.
I made to leave, and then stopped short of the door on my way out and turned back.
“I was wondering if you’d like a drink sometime? Catch up on old times maybe?”
Those blue eyes flashed again. “Yes, I’d like that. That would be great.”
We met up in the beer garden of The Lodge in Lark Lane. She was wearing a crisp white mens shirt tucked into a calf length silver sequinned pencil skirt, with a matching thin belt dangling from the waist, her hair loose in silky waves down past her shoulder blades, and every guy in the place turned to watch as she walked to the table where I was waiting. We fell into an easy conversation - about old friends from school, and about our respective fledgling businesses. Hers was longer established than mine and she told me how, as well as the salon in Woolton, she was about to open another place in town which she planned to call Lucy 51, and she’d also started to look at the possibility of starting something up in London too. She’d managed to build up a clientele amongst the footballer’s wives of the city, and where they went the local fashionistas followed. But she was a good listener too. I rolled out all my best navy anecdotes, and she giggled endearingly whilst the evening sun’s orange glow was filtered through her hair, making her blue eyes sparkle even more as she laughed. At the end of the evening, I walked her back to her car, and we kissed goodnight, and I knew, as I headed back home, I was already besotted.
A couple of days later we met up again to see a film, and then I didn’t see her again for over a week whilst she was in London looking at properties. When she returned she rang me.
“Fancy dinner tonight? My treat.”
“Sounds good. Are you celebrating?”
“Signed a lease on a place in Islington today.”
“Fantastic! That’s great news! Congratulations!”
“There’s a place in the Albert Dock. It’s new. It’s a kind of jazz supper club thing. We can eat, and dance. Sound ok?”
“Sounds great!”
“Oh. I nearly forgot. Only catch is there’s a dress code - you’ll need to wear a suit.”
Like Lucy’s salon, the restaurant was a bit of a throwback. If you half closed your eyes, and didn’t listen to the accents of the other diners, you could have been in New York in the fifties. The musicians on the stage opposite the bar weren’t quite Miles or Dizzy, but the mood was cool and sophisticated. Coming from the navy, my uniform had taken the place of a suit, so I’d had to buy a new one earlier that week, together with a shirt and tie, and shoes. More familiar with overalls than looking smart, I was uncomfortable. The collar of the shirt dug stiffly into my neck and I eased my finger around it as I waited. Lucy, on the other hand, looked as though the place had been designed for her. I had a table opposite the door, and I watched her as she entered. The maitre’d greeted her like an old friend with a kiss to both cheeks and escorted her across to my table. She moved like a cat, an off-the shoulder velvet dress like fur, ruched at the waist, black stockings and heels. We ate, and talked. She told me about her business dealings in London, and I told her a tale about one of my jobs that week that made her giggle. For a brief moment the elegance gave way to a girlishness and a vivacity that made her all the more beautiful to me.
“You look good in that dress. It suits you. The off-the-shoulder thing.”
She smiled. “Wow. We’ll make a fashionista of you yet!”
I grinned. “I don’t know about that. But, if you don’t mind me saying, you’ve got a very sexy neck. If I was a vampire you’d be in big trouble.”
She laughed.
“You remind me of this place, you know.” I said.
“What? This restaurant?”
“Yeah. You’re always so poised, like you should have been an actress or something. And here you are with a plumber when you could be dating a duke, or a count, or something…”
She coughed. “You’re not so bad. You clean up pretty well, you know…” and she giggled girlishly again.
“You don’t mind? That I’m a working man?”
“Hey, I’m a hairdresser, remember, not the Queen of England.” She paused. “It’s all an act you know. Underneath all this…” she paused again. “I might look like a swan, but underneath the water I’m paddling like crap.” She placed her glass down and clasped her hands together and the remnants of her smile disappeared. “You’ve never asked me about being trans.”
I inhaled sharply. “I haven’t… I didn’t…I mean it honestly hadn’t crossed my mind. You’re beautiful, Lucy. You’re elegant, and graceful, and…”
“Trans,” she interrupted. “Do you know how difficult that is? I have to try twice as hard, no, ten times as hard as the average woman to look like this because every day when I step out of my door at the back of my mind I’m scared that someone’s going to call me out when I walk past - ‘look at that man in a dress!’” She paused. “And then the irony of it is that when I succeed in convincing everyone that I’m female, the fucking bank managers and fucking estate agents in London all think I’m some stupid Scouse bitch that they can talk down to because I’m a female.”
“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean…”
“I know. I’m sorry too.” She drew a deep breath and exhaled with a sigh. “I don’t want to ruin the night. It’s been so nice. But you need to see all of me. Not just the veneer on the outside.”
I reached across and took her hand. We were quiet for a moment. I sipped at my glass.
“You want to come outside?” She asked. “The sun will be going down just now across the river.”
We stepped out onto the quayside. The water was a silvery blue, at that precise moment the exact colour of her eyes. She leaned against the guardrail as the sun dipped below the horizon, my jacket draped across her bare shoulders as the temperature dropped.
She turned and placed her arms around my neck and kissed me softly. “Will you make love to me tonight?”
I kissed her in return. “I’d like that.”
“I need to ask you something though. First.” She looked up and shivered again, gently. I tugged my jacket tighter over her shoulders and wrapped my arms around her waist and pulled her in closer. The veneer had parted momentarily and a vulnerable young woman stood before me.
“I only had…I only finished my transition - my final surgery - a few months ago. I’ve not been with anyone since then. So you need to be gentle.”
I kissed her again, in affirmation.
She took my hand and we walked along the quayside for maybe fifty yards or so, and then stopped.
“Here.” She said.
“What? You live here? Wow! Nice!”
A glass screen took us back inside and Lucy chatted briefly to the concierge whose face, like the maitre’d’s earlier, gave away the delight he clearly enjoyed in spending even a few brief seconds in her company. I’d visited the Albert Dock before, but never any of the residential apartments that occupied the upper floors. Lucy’s flat was just how I’d imagined them, all brick walls and vaulted ceilings supported off cast iron beams and columns. Metal windows framed the remains of the sunset over the Mersey that we’d witnessed earlier from the quayside.
She took me by the hand “Come on, I’ll give you a tour” and in the bedroom she wrapped her arms around my neck. I kissed her along hers, from earlobe to shoulder, inhaling her scent. She moaned softly and my hands burnished the soft velvet that wrapped her body. I fumbled with the zipper at the back of her dress and she whispered into my ear “There’s a hook at the top” and giggled softly, her hands in turn unbuckling my belt. I slipped her dress down her body, peeling the sleeves from her arms, and she stood before me. She was wearing a black satin basque, soft lace cups supporting her pale breasts, a matching ruffle of lace at her hips, from below which suspenders ran tautly along each thigh to sheer gloss stockings. For a moment she looked up at me, vulnerable again. “My god, you look absolutely beautiful” I exclaimed, almost involuntarily, and she smiled, and we tumbled onto her bed.
I kissed her again along her neck, alternating kisses with gentle nibbles of her skin this time as I worked my way to her shoulder. She moaned again, louder now, wrapping her leg behind my back, my hand clasping her backside, tracing the line of her suspender. I rolled on top of her, positioning myself between her legs but she stopped me. “Remember what I said outside. Let me go on top.”
We rolled back and she straddled me, her legs either side of my waist, her hands spread wide on the mattress. She arched her back and lifted herself up until she was poised over me, the hairs at her groin brushing my tip. She paused for a second and then lowered herself, the moist lips of her vagina sliding slowly, millimetre by millimetre, over my glans. I moaned, and tried to push back so I would be further inside, but she kept her back arched to control how far I was able to go in, flexing up and down. With each drop of her hips she’d slide a little further until eventually her lips slid around the whole head of my penis, and she gasped. For a moment she paused, then she began to slide up and down again - my whole shaft this time, each downstroke taking me further and harder into her. At last she bottomed out on my pubic bone, groaning with pleasure. I gripped her backside again with one hand, my other over her shoulder, pulling and pushing her now, up and down, faster and harder, grinding her into me. She moaned harder now, and as I felt her body tense and convulse it pushed me in turn over the edge, and I pulled her down to my belly as we climaxed together.
We lay there in each others arms, panting. She stretched her legs straight, with me still inside; brushed her hair from her face and kissed me.
2
And that’s how we ended up in a regular boyfriend/girlfriend kind of thing. I say ‘regular’; I never really felt like I got to see Lucy as much as I’d have liked to. She was always busy. If she wasn’t in London getting the new salon ready to open she was working every evening in Liverpool - running special out-of-hours appointments for clients, or just general admin. We’d see each other most, but not all, weekends. We’d maybe have a meal out on a Friday night, and then go back to her place and spend most of Saturday in bed. But even then she’d often end up working on the Sunday.
About a couple of months or so after we’d first got together I went down to London on the train on Friday evening after work to meet her. We’d had a great weekend just touring the sites and eating in some nice restaurants and, for once, Lucy hadn’t mentioned work at all or had to take any work-related calls. We were on the train back to Liverpool on the Sunday night and I just blurted it out.
“I love you.”
She looked at me and smiled, and kissed me gently on the cheek, and then turned to stare out of the window. It wasn’t the reaction I’d hoped for. But I wasn’t too downhearted. I rationalised that she probably needed time to think. She’d been so busy. I’d taken her by surprise. I was sure that she’d reciprocate soon.
Several weeks later, one Saturday after we’d enjoyed a lazy sexy morning in bed together, I told her again. She’d smiled again, and kissed me, but the tiny split second before the smile there had been something else - irritation almost, as though she hadn’t wanted me to say it. But her phone had rang and, by the time she’d finished her call, the moment had passed.
Later that autumn the refurbishment work to the new salon in London was finished and it was ready to open. Lucy had planned a huge opening party with a fifties fancy dress theme at a hotel just down the road from the salon. We’d booked rooms there for the weekend. Early on the Saturday evening we’d been in our room, getting changed. Lucy had bought a dress for the party at an auction. ‘Christian Dior New Look’ she’d said it was, and it had cost almost as much as I’d paid for my van. It was black, off the shoulder, with a tapering neckline, a tiny waist, and a very full skirt. The hotel room had felt like it had been stuffed floor to ceiling with netting underskirts that, somehow, were now all in place underneath it. There was a wide brimmed hat to go with it, as wide as her shoulders, in the same fabric. I’d helped lace her into a tight corset so she could fit the dress, and she was sat at the dressing table doing her make up, happily humming away as she traced her lips with a cherry red lipstick. If she looked cool and elegant in her everyday clothes, she’d dialled it up to eleven for the party. Had Grace Kelly been there, she would have been taking notes.
In contrast to Lucy’s mood, I was feeling ill at ease. I wasn’t looking forward to the party at all. I didn’t know anyone who would be there apart from Lucy. I felt like I’d have little in common with them - women who could afford to pay several hundred pounds on getting their hair done, and their husbands and partners who were, presumably, equally wealthy. And there was I - a plumber from Liverpool. I was physically uncomfortable too. I was never happy in a shirt and tie, and Lucy had hired a fifties style suit for me to wear that was wool, and particularly itchy. I longed to be in my overalls, happily ensconced fixing a leak under someone’s sink. Lucy had finished her make-up and was pinning her hat into place, nervously pacing around the room, her tall, glossy heels clicking on the wooden floor. I stood up, and made towards her, thinking to kiss her now she was ready. But she held me away, at arm’s length.
“Don’t try to give me a squeeze! You’ll get wool off your suit all over my dress!”
I didn’t really intend to say it. It wasn’t premeditated, it just spilt out. “You don’t love me do you?”
“Oh, Gary! Don’t be silly, Let’s not talk about this tonight, not with the party…”
“Why not? Now’s as good a time as any.”
“Gary, I don’t want to have a big deep conversation with you right now.”
“But it isn’t deep, is it? All you have to do is say it. ‘I love you.’ Just like that.”
“Please Gary, let’s not…”
“Tell me! Now! I’m not going to move until you say something.”
“Don’t start giving me ultimatums!” Her eyes flashed, the blue now suddenly cold as ice.
Maybe I should have backed down at that point, and things might have turned out differently. But I didn’t. “If you walk out of that door without telling me how you feel, you’ll be going on your own! And I won’t be here when you get back!”
Her eyes flashed again. A dozen different emotions raced across her face. Her mouth opened and closed without her saying a word. And finally she looked at me calmly. Our eyes locked together. Three, four, five seconds passed. And then she opened the door and left.
PART FIVE
LUCY/1960s YVES SAINT LAURENT
I’d wanted to fall in love with him, I really had. He was cute, and kind, and gentle, and he made me laugh with his terrible jokes. All of my friends said we looked so good together; they couldn’t believe it when I told them we’d split up. It’s really difficult to put into words, and even now looking back I wonder if I could have been wrong. Maybe I should have worked less hard and spent more time with him. But it just felt like somehow he was in love with the image of me, rather than everything that made up who I am. It was my own fault, for sure. I’d worked hard on that image. Bloody hard. The ‘sophisticated businesswoman’. Everything that went with that - the heels, the lingerie, the designer dresses, the immaculate make up, the perfect hair. I loved that, I did, but deep down there was still a tiny part of me that was Mark. I’d lived him for eighteen years, and he hadn’t been a bad person. I didn’t want to kill him off completely, to deny that he’d ever existed. That would have been a denial of where I’d come from, of my family, of my mum. Traces of him still surfaced from time to time, and I could live with that. When I was playing rough and tumble with Ellie’s kids; sometimes when I got to watch Liverpool play football; when I was at home alone and I’d play my old music collection. Sadie had understood that, and Ellie. But Gary never did. I remember a few weeks after we’d met and we were visiting Ellie and Tommy, and I was playing with Robbie, my nephew, who must have been about 4 at the time. I was wearing an old t-shirt and cotton gym pants and no make-up, and my hair was a mess. We’d been wrestling on the floor, and I’d been pretending to be a monster, and Robbie had been giggling helplessly. And Gary had said something about me not acting ‘ladylike’, and it kind of cut me to the core.
After Gary I pretty much gave up on relationships, and all my energy went into my business. In contrast to my private life, my salons were going incredibly well. I’d opened two more in London and half a dozen in other cities around the country. The London clients paid more, but were also more demanding of my personal time, so I’d bought a small but stupidly expensive apartment in the Barbican and was spending about half my week down there. On the rare occasions I wasn’t working, I devoted my time to charity. I exploited the wealth and celebrity of my clients shamelessly each year at a dinner I set up in aid of the Clatterbridge Cancer Centre in Liverpool, where my mum had been treated, and over the years I was proud to have raised well into six figures for them. Now, as the tenth anniversary of opening my first salon came around, I’d decided to change things around a little. The previous year I’d opened Lucy 59 in Chester. Lucy 60 would, as the name suggested, declare a shift in style into a new decade. The decade of The Beatles, mini skirts, and flower power. I refurbished my first salon, the one in Woolton, to the new look. To celebrate that, and and also my ten years in business, I set up a charity dinner in Woolton with a sixties fancy dress theme. All my best clients from all over the country were going to travel and it was going to be the event of the year.
Of course, I had just the perfect dress for the occasion. Back when we’d spent our weekends touring the charity shops of Liverpool Sadie had passed on a love of vintage fashion, and now I had some money to spare I’d built up quite a collection. My favourite eras were the 1930s - I was a sucker for anything full length in bias-cut satin - and, of course, the 1950s, but since I’d decided on the new style for Lucy 60, I’d been on the hunt for something from the sixties. A few weeks earlier I’d bought online a dress by Yves Saint Laurent that fitted the bill perfectly. It was black chiffon, thigh length with long sleeves and a simple round neck. Black sequins ran around the hem and the wrists. A ziz-zag pattern of sequins similarly ran, for modesty’s sake because the chiffon of the dress was almost transparent, around the hipline and bust. To be honest, I was a little out of my comfort zone wearing it - I couldn’t wear anything but the tiniest g-string to go with it - but Ellie had dared me, so I couldn’t refuse. I’d arranged my hair into a simple up-do and gone with a period look to my make up, with pale lips and no blush but lots of eyeliner and metallic silver eyeshadow.
There had been 300 people invited, and I think I knew almost all of the women, and at least a good half of their husbands and partners. During the pre-dinner drinks, and then between courses, I’d been doing my best as hostess to get around and speak to everyone. As the coffees arrived at the tables the main part of the fundraising, a charity auction, began. I stood on the stage, and tapped on the microphone to check it was working.
“Good Evening, Ladies and Gentlemen, and once again, thank you all for coming. We’re going to get straight into the main part of the evening now; the Charity Auction.” There were loud ‘woohs’ and whistling from parts of the audience and I smiled. “We’ve got some amazing things to bid for tonight - signed football shirts from both Liverpool and Everton,” (another ‘wooh’) “tickets to Ladies Day at Aintree, a day’s coaching from the golf professional at Ainsdale. But best of all…” I paused for dramatic effect “a free hairstyling appointment with yours truly!” I grinned, and there was more loud cheering and clapping. “To help us out with the auction I’d like you all to put your hands together please for the most important person here tonight; the person who, without her, none of this would have happened. The person who went to Clatterbridge hospital twelve years ago and was told she had six months to live. But the person who, thanks to their skill, and expertise, and care, and love, is still with us today, fighting fit, and going strong. Ladies and Gentlemen, my mum!” There were huge cheers as she walked on to the stage. I wiped away a tear that had started to form. She was frailer now after her treatment, and she’d never regained the weight that she’d lost, but her spirit was indomitable, and she looked radiant.
We worked our way through the various prizes. Bidding was intense, and almost all of the prizes were sold for way more than I had expected. At length, there was only one prize left, the hairstyling appointment with myself. As the price climbed, interest soon narrowed down to two bidders; one of my London clients sat at a table at the front of the room and another woman right at the back who I couldn’t see clearly other than her dark hair and the silver dress she was wearing. There was something about her accent though as she called out her bids. Scottish, mixed with a touch of Californian drawl. When she won she whooped loudly and skipped up to the stage. Her 1960s costume was the same one she’d worn all those years ago, with the hand sewn rocket badges on the sleeves, and the spray painted knee length boots. She bounded up to me, stopping an arms length away, and beamed.
“Surprise! Long time no see, eh?” She grinned.
“Sadie! How did you…When did…” I was completely lost for words. She’d cut her hair to a shoulder length bob, her face was more tanned, and laughter lines now framed her sparkling brown eyes. But otherwise she looked exactly the same as when I’d last seen her.
My mum tried to get my attention by gripping my elbow. “Lucy, love. We need to keep going with the other announcements.”
I replied without taking my eyes away from Sadie.”Yes mum.”
Sadie reached out her hand, and I took it. My mum prompted me again. “Yes. Yes. OK! I’m coming!” My gaze didn’t shift.
Sadie smiled again. “It’s ok. I’ll catch you later.” And she eased her hand out of my grip.
Another guest greeted me from the other side “Lucy! Great night!” And I smiled absently, and when I turned back to see Sadie she was gone.
The rest of the evening passed in a daze. I did my best to act the hostess, but I was beyond distracted, always looking past the person I was speaking to, searching the room for another glimpse. I almost began to think I’d imagined the whole thing. Eventually, after what felt like hours, a guest tapped me on the shoulder and gestured to the stage. “Listen!”
The DJ was making an announcement about the end of the evening, and playing one last song. I was expecting Gerry and the Pacemakers’ ‘You’ll Never Walk Alone’, which must have ended every Liverpool sixties themed night since, well, the sixties. But instead the opening chords of Thin Lizzy’s ‘The Boys are Back in Town’ tore out of the PA, dragging me back to that moment twelve years ago in my bedroom. “Be yourself.” Sadie had said then. “Don’t give a shit about what anyone else wants you to be.” She was stood alone in the middle of the dancefloor, gesturing me towards her, grinning insanely. I looked around. The other guests were smiling, arms gently steering me in her direction. It was like reality had been suspended and I’d entered some kind of parallel universe. Sadie grinned again, and waved her arm, more urgently this time. I looked around, seeing if there was anyone there at all who would pull me back into that normal universe, where I was cool and sophisticated and didn’t do things like playing air guitar in front of 300 of my clients. But no-one did. Fuck it. I kicked off my heels and pulled the clips from my hair, and pounded my imaginary guitar as hard as I could. By the end of the first verse Ellie and Tommy had joined in as well, and my mum, and half the Liverpool football team. By the time we reached the chorus there wasn’t a single person in the place who wasn’t rocking.
I walked home hand in hand with Sadie. My little finger slipped into the gap between her index and middle fingers the way it always had when we were together, like a ship docking in its home port after years away at sea. We went slowly and meanderingly, our feet bare, my shoes in my other hand dangling from their straps. We had a lot to cover. I told her everything that had happened to me since she’d left, and she told me about her life in LA. And she halted momentarily, and turned to face me. “I’ve got a new job.” She said. “In London.” And my heart pounded.
We stopped, just like we’d done all those years ago, at the end of the path leading to my mum’s front door. Sadie still had hold of my hand and she pulled me gently toward her, reaching up behind me with her other arm, and kissed me. It was like - I don’t know, I can’t describe it. The touch of her lips, her smell, everything was like doubly more intense than it had been when we’d been together. I wanted that moment to last forever but at the same time somehow all the pain of the time we’d been apart was also amplified, and after the immediate ecstasy it flooded through me. I pushed her away, agonisingly.
Every emotion ran across her face - the dying joy of the kiss; loss, separation, guilt. “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have done that.”
“No, no, it’s ok.” I said hurriedly, barely braving to look at her. “I mean, it’s just, I can’t…” my words faded away. “It’s too much, Sadie, after so long. I might want to, but I can’t just switch myself back on to you like that, after keeping all the feelings I have for you locked away for so long.”
“I’m sorry.” She apologised again. She reached out a hand toward me, but then stopped just short of it touching. “You said ‘have’”.
“What?”
“‘All the feelings I have for you’. ‘Have’, not ‘had’”.
“Oh, Sadie.” I reached out to her this time. Her hand was still stretched out in front of her where she’d stopped short a moment ago, and I took it. “It hurt me so much when you left, Sadie. I just can’t go through that again.”
“I love you, Lucy. Always have.” Tears were running down her cheeks now. “I don’t want to leave it here, like this, like now. Can I see you when you’re in London? We can talk again, and maybe, slowly…”
“Yes.” I interrupted her, wiping a tear away from my own cheek. “Yes. Please. I’d like that.”
“OK.” She smiled again, and sniffed, and wiped the end of her nose with her sleeve, and giggled gently, and she was eighteen again.
“I’ll give you a call.”
I watched until she disappeared from sight at the end of our road and then I turned and headed up the path to my mum’s door. For a moment I was In Ellie’s flapper dress again, heels in one hand, fumbling for my keys, a warm glow of excitement and anticipation flooding through my veins.
Mum and Ellie were stood either side of the kitchen table, drinking tea.
I wiped my face dry with my palm and smiled at them. My mum smiled back and then noticed that I’d been crying. “You ok there, Luce, is everything alright?”
I sniffed and smiled again. I placed my bag on the table, picked up the mug of tea that Ellie handed across, and took a sip. “Yeah. I think everything’s going to be absolutely fine.”
THE END
FRANKIE
I clicked the top back onto the lipstick and replaced it carefully in the dressing table drawer along with the other make up I’d used. Studying myself in the mirror, I took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. I felt relaxed - for the first time in a long while. Perhaps for the first time since my sister, two years older than me, had left home to go to college in the US ten weeks ago. I missed her enormously. We were close - much closer than most siblings, but we had our parents to thank for that.
Our mother was petite, blonde and blue-eyed. From a working class background in the north of England, she was the first of her family to go to university and after graduating, whilst travelling in the Yucatan area of Mexico, she’d met my father. He was tall, dark, handsome and rich - the owner of several thousand acres of cattle ranching land around Oaxaca. They say that opposites attract and I guess that must have been the case initially at least, but even when I was a young boy they’d regularly fight like cat and dog. On those occasions my sister would take me by the hand and lead me up to her room, where we’d escape the conflict downstairs by creating an alternative, secret, reality. In that world, it seemed the most natural thing for me to be her sister, and we’d raid her dressing up box and become princesses, trapped in an ivory tower, awaiting rescue from a handsome prince.
I took the curling tongs from another drawer in the dressing table, and loosened my hair from the elastic band that kept its true length disguised. Alone now, but still secure in the make believe world of my sister’s room, I slowly took each strand and curled it tightly, before clipping the curls into an elaborate ‘up-do’ that she had taught me just a few weeks before she’d left.
As we’d grown and entered our teen years the opportunities to play dress up had reduced. My father did everything he could to make me into a rancher, but I hated riding, hated shooting even more, and hated the idea of eating cows so much that, aged 12 and to his great disgust, I declared myself a vegetarian. I’d come back from those sessions feeling ashamed and inadequate, wash off the grime and the stench of the ranch, and creep into my sister’s room. Like a worker returning home to find a meal laid out for them on the table, my sister would have an outfit ready for me to wear, and I’d slip into it hungrily. I was old enough then to be conflicted, to realise that my behaviour wasn’t normal for a boy, but the sense of belonging I felt from the simple pleasures of dressing and behaving like a girl was too strong. I studied fashion magazines, learnt how to do my make up and style my hair, and listened enviously as she told me about her dates with a boy from school.
And now she’d left for college, leaving me alone with my parents as their fighting escalated. Two years to go until I too could escape. She could see how upset I was when she’d left, and as she’d hugged me farewell she’d whispered in my ear “Anything I’ve left. If you feel like you want to use it. If things get too much…”.
Happy with the way I’d arranged my hair, I stood up from the dressing table and untied the satin robe I’d been wearing. I was already dressed in the prettiest lingerie she’d left - a dusky pink satin bra and panty set, which complimented the smooth caramel tones of my tanned skin, and a matching suspender belt, to which I’d attached sheer stockings. Hanging on the wardrobe door was the Holy Grail - my sister’s quinceañera dress.
Layers and layers of soft, rose coloured tulle swished deliciously over my legs, flowing down from my waist, made tiny by the satin lined, crimson velvet bodice. It was the most feminine thing I’d ever worn, and I was captivated. So much so, that I failed to notice the rap at the door and my father enter.
“Francisco, Is that you? My God! What the fuck!…You fucking little sissy!”
As I turned, too late, I saw his arm swing out. His fist connected full in my face, and I remembered nothing else.
Eighteen months later…
“Pass! Pass! Here!”
I picked the ball up from the base of the scrum and looked around to see who was calling for it. Too late. The opposition flanker peeled off and hit me like an Exocet missile. I crashed into the mud, the ball spilling from my grasp and bouncing over our try line. Another opponent fell onto it gleefully to take their team into the lead. I traipsed dejectedly back to join my team mates assembled under the posts awaiting the conversion.
“For fuck’s sake, Frankie! How many times do we need to tell you to decide what you’re going to do with the ball before you pick it up?”
“You fucking useless little spic!”
“He only plays so he can watch us in the shower, the little queer!”
My mother and I had arrived in England days after I was discharged from hospital; my father’s assault on me the final straw as far as their marriage was concerned. Without his money we were broke, but she’d managed to sell some jewellery, and we’d been fortunate to secure a small council house in a town near where she had grown up. She’d started training to become a teacher, and I’d enrolled at the local secondary school. She’d tried to speak with me on several occasions about what had happened the day my father had hit me, but I had refused to talk about it. A new country gave me an opportunity for a new start. Away from my sister I was determined to be the man my body dictated. I’d cropped my hair short and even taken up rugby in an effort to become what was expected of me. For the first few months it had been manageable, but recently it had become increasingly difficult to keep up the charade and my mental health had declined significantly. Were it not for my friends, I wasn’t sure I would still be here.
Anna had taken me under her wing on my first day at the new school. She was Puerto Rican, and thrilled with the idea of no longer being the only Latin American in the school. My English consisted solely of being able to say my name and ask where the toilet was, so having someone that could translate for me during those first few weeks as I picked up the new language was a blessing, and we became firm friends. Shivani and Sharon completed the group. Shivani was second generation UK Indian. She was top of the class in almost all her subjects, but as well as being academically bright she was intuitive and empathic. I liked her a lot, but always felt that she could read how I really was, so I’d double down on trying to be macho sometimes and that would make me feel awkward; like I wasn’t being honest with her. Sharon was the opposite. Loud and proud, she had us all in fits regularly. She was blonde and well endowed. The boys loved her, and she loved them.
And then there was James. I’d signed up for cookery classes not long after arriving in England. We’d been spoiled by having servants in Mexico and neither my mother nor I could even boil an egg. James was my partner in the practical sessions. He was hoping to become a chef, and was probably a better cook than our teacher already, so how he had the patience to put up with a complete novice like myself I don’t know. But he was kind, full of good humour, and had a smile that could light up a room. We shared a passion for American soul music and would often head off to Manchester at the weekend to spend the day trawling secondhand record shops for new discoveries.
I think it was about the third cookery class when I knew I’d fallen for him. I’d poured my béchamel sauce into a blender to try to get the lumps out, but not put the lid on properly, and I’d managed to cover myself in it. He’d wiped a blob from my nose with his finger and licked it .Those big blue eyes of his flashing with humour, he’d said that it might be lumpy but at least it tasted good. I wanted so desperately to tell him how I felt, but Sharon had already told me how they’d dated briefly the previous year, so I knew he wasn’t gay. So my love went unrequited and became something else that I had to hide every day. And recently it had felt like he’d become a little colder toward me. Outside the cookery class I hadn’t been seeing him as much as I had previously and I worried he had a new girlfriend.
Whilst I was increasingly miserable, Anna, Shivani and Sharon were increasingly excited about the forthcoming school prom. They’d invited me to go dress shopping with them in Manchester and I’d acted cool and reluctant but secretly I was delighted. Even though I wasn’t attending myself I was enjoying the preparations vicariously. After touring all the various high street shops we headed off to Afflecks Palace, an old warehouse in the city’s Northern Quarter, which was now home to lots of cool independent retailers, from second hand record shops and tattoo artists to vintage fashion and up and coming designers. No sooner had we entered than we bumped into James perusing vinyl in one of the music stores. Sharon spotted him first.
“James!” She shouted at the top of her voice, and most of the people in the building must have turned to watch as she skipped towards him and flung her arms around him. “What brings you here?”
“Oh, you know…” he shrugged. “A bit of record hunting. Hey Shiv, Anna. How are you guys? Frankie!” He gave me a most out of character matey slap across my back, “How’s things?”
Before I could answer Sharon continued. “We’re shopping for prom dresses. Me and Shiv are sorted, but Anna here is super fussy.” She grinned. “Fancy a coffee? We’ve one more shop to go then we’ll have a break.”
The final shop belonged to a really cool new designer. They had some gorgeous clothes that had all the girls oohing and aahing, but not too much suitable for a prom. But there was a discount rack by the door. There was a dress there that caught my eye in an unusual khaki satin fabric. I lifted it off the hanger.
“Hey Anna! What about this one? It’s kind of different, but it would look really good with your colouring.” For a moment I thought I’d gone too far in expressing my interest, but no one noticed. Anna took the dress and held it up to herself. It was full length, with a cowl neck and a deep cut-out to the rear, criss-crossed by satin ribbon, which tied in a bow in the small of the back.
“Ooh, that’s nice!” She shimmied over to a mirror and turned from side to side, considering her reflection. “But maybe not for me. Thanks, though!” Still holding the dress up to her shoulders she stepped across and gave me a hug.
It must have been static in the fabric, but when she stepped back the dress had clung to me. I swear it was as though I was wearing it. The cool liquid satin cascaded over my contours like water flowing over rock and for a moment I felt transformed, my harsh masculine angles eroded to soft smooth curves. I couldn’t help looking at my reflection in the mirror. Shivani was looking back at me, strangely. Anna giggled and peeled the dress away from me. “Suits you Frankie! Maybe you should wear it to the prom!”. I blushed and looked away, but inadvertently caught the eye of James, and I blushed again. The whole episode must have taken only three or four seconds, but it had felt much longer. Sharon, bless her, came to my rescue. She’d missed what had happened, engrossed in the contents of another rack. She looked up. “Come on then. Coffees everybody. Let’s go!”
It was the Tuesday after the prom. I was at home, alone, doing some homework when the bell rang. It was Shivani. I looked over her shoulder, expecting to see the other girls but she was on her own.
“Hey Frankie.”
“Hi Shiv. Come in. Coffee?”
“Sounds good.”
We made our way through to the kitchen and she sat at the table whilst I poured some hot water into a couple of mugs and pulled a milk bottle from the fridge.
“So you had a good time at prom, then.” I was making small talk. She’d already told me all about it at school the previous day.
She nodded, absently.
I sat opposite her and pushed a mug across the Formica tabletop and she took a sip.
“Frankie? Can I ask you a personal question?”
I was a little taken aback. “Well, yeah, I suppose so…”
She made eye contact and I squirmed awkwardly. “The girls and me. Well, we’ve kind of always assumed you were gay…”
“Shiv!”
“Hang on, don’t get upset. I mean, you try to act all tough but when your guard is down. The way you express yourself; the way you talk and move sometimes.” She paused. “And the way you look at James…”
“Oh fuck. Shiv, I’m…”
“Hang on Frankie, let me finish.” She reached a hand across the table and laid it on mine, which were clenched tightly together. “The thing is, I don’t think that’s it. Last weekend, when we went to Manchester and Anna tried on that dress and it stuck to you. And you looked at yourself in the mirror and your expression - I can’t describe it. It’s like you were happy and sad at the same time.”
I squirmed again.
“Frankie?” She paused. “Are you trans?”
She held my gaze. It was like I couldn’t look away even though I wanted to. I tried to take a breath, but it came in short gasps as my whole body began to tremble. I nodded silently and bowed my head and she reached over with her other hand to take both of mine in hers.
“Oh, Frankie!”
I sobbed quietly for a few minutes whilst she held my hands and then, over the rest of the coffee I told her my story, from dressing up with my sister as a way of avoiding our parent’s arguments, to my father hitting me, and coming to England. When I’d finished Shiv moved across to my side of the table and gave me a huge squeeze.
“We love you Frankie. Me, Anna and Sharon. You know that don’t you? We’re here for you.”
I sniffed and wiped my eyes and nodded.
“You’ve seemed so sad recently. We’ve been worried about you. Now it all makes sense. My God, you poor thing, having to carry that around with you all the time…” She leaned over and kissed me softly on the cheek, and we sat quietly for a while.
“You’ve got to be truthful to yourself, you know. You can’t live a lie.”
“I know, but it’s hard…”
“I know. I’m sorry. I can’t even begin to imagine what it must be like.”
“I know I need to do something. I just don’t know how to start…”
“We can help you Frankie. We’re here for you.”
The following week at school I had my head down in my locker retrieving a text book when Shivani sidled up alongside. I looked up. She was holding out an envelope.
“For me?”
She nodded.
I took it. It was blank on the outside. Tearing it open, inside was a card. Printed on it in an ornate calligraphy was an invitation which read “Francisco Francesca is cordially invited to a Girl’s Night In. Sharon’s place. Saturday. 6pm.”
I looked at Shiv. “Really?”
She smiled back, and nodded. “Come as you are. I mean, not in school uniform, obviously. But we’ll sort the Francesca thing out when you’re there.”
I walked round the block twice before knocking on Sharon’s door. Even then, I was still a good ten minutes too early. My stomach was somersaulting. I wasn’t sure what to expect, and Shivani had been deliberately obtuse when I’d quizzed her for more details. Anna answered and let me in. Sharon and Shivani were in the living room waiting for me. They sat me on the sofa and stood in front of me in a line, like a reception committee.
Sharon spoke first. “So we, err. After Shiv told us, you know. We wanted to help.”
Anna chipped in “We felt really guilty. I mean, we’ve been going on and on about the prom for weeks on end, and dragging you around dress shops with us and everything…”
Shiv continued “…and you must have been, I mean, it must have been so hard for you to see us having fun like that, and not being able to take part. So we decided we’d offer you the next best thing. We can’t take you to a prom, but we thought you might enjoy, you know, getting dressed up and everything. Being pampered.”
Sharon continued. “My sister’s studying beauty at the college and I’m probably going to do that too, so we could, you know, give you a bit of a makeover. What do you think?”
I stood up and gave them a big group hug. “I think I’d like that very much.”
I was dispatched to the bathroom where a tub brimful of hot soapy bubbles awaited me. A short satin robe hung on the door for me to slip into when I’d finished and I ran the back of my fingers down the soft cool fabric and then over the coarse cotton of the t shirt I’d arrived in. For a second I was intensely aware that I could either step into the bath, or walk back downstairs and out of the house, and that decision would frame the rest of my life. Pulling off my clothes I slid into the water.
The girls were waiting for me when I emerged a few minutes later, all smooth and soft and flushed from the heat. They sat me down at the dressing table in Sharon’s room and, giggling, presented me with a couple of plain white cardboard boxes.
“What are these?”
“Open them and have a look.”
I took the lid off the first box and lifted out a gelatinous flesh coloured blob. Breast forms!
“No way! Where did you get these?”
Sharon answered. “My sister’s college. They’re only on loan, so don’t get excited. But we err…You’ll see why we needed them later.”
I shot her a quizzical look, which she ignored.
“There’s some spray glue here. We need to stick them on.”
I surrendered myself to my friends whilst they opened the front of my robe and, still giggling, carefully set the forms in place. They felt a bit cold and weird at first, and I thought they’d fall straight off, but as Sharon started on my make up they slowly started to warm up to my body temperature and the weight of them on my chest felt strangely reassuring.
Anna set to work with a set of acrylic nails and a bottle of gloss red polish whilst Sharon did my face. The last time anyone but myself had done my make up had been my sister when I was maybe nine or ten, and I luxuriated in the smells and sensations of the powders and paints as they were brushed over my skin. I’d have been in a trance if it wasn’t for Sharon keeping up a running commentary on everything she was doing.
Eventually, she paused. “How are you doing Frankie?”
“I’m good. It feels great.”
“No second thoughts?”
“No. Not about this, anyway”
“What do you mean?”
“Maybe later. Telling everyone at school. Especially James.”
“You like him, don’t you?”
“Is it that obvious?”
“Well. I mean, now we know. About you. It kind of makes sense.”
“He’ll hate me.”
“He won’t. I think he’ll be ok about it.”
“What do you mean? Oh God, you haven’t told him, have you?”
She shot a glance across at Anna, but because I was facing away from her I didn’t notice.
“I mean, he’s a cool guy. He’ll be fine about it.”
“Anyway, it doesn’t really matter. I’m pretty sure he’s got a girlfriend now.”
She glanced at Anna again. I noticed this time.
“What?”
“Oh, nothing. But you shouldn’t worry.”
My make up finished, Sharon reached into her wardrobe and took out a box containing a long, wavy, chocolate brown wig. She set it carefully in place and then teased it with a brush for a while. Only then did she let me look at myself in the mirror.
She grinned. “What do you think?”
My eyes had always been my best feature. Big and brown and doe-like, with long, thick lashes, Sharon had outlined them with a soft pencil and used browns and creams across the socket and brow to emphasise depth. Above them, years of surreptitious plucking back in Mexico had given my brows what everyone had taken to be a natural arch which Mother Nature, in the eighteen months I’d been in England, had mercifully done little to recolonise. Below them, my lips were a shock of primary red, full and soft in a creamy matt lipstick. The colours worked perfectly with my natural skin tones. No longer caramel and tanned from the Mexican sunshine, but still olive and exotic and latin.
I was still giving Sharon a huge thank you hug when Anna appeared, beaming from ear to ear, with my dress. I say my dress - I knew right away. It was the khaki one from the shop in Manchester.
“Oh my God! How did you?..I mean, when did you?..Oh my God, it’s gorgeous! You lot are…Oh my God, you’re going to make me cry!”
Anna passed it to me and I held it up. It was just as beautiful as I’d remembered.
“Shiv phoned them a couple of days ago.” Anna explained. “We weren’t sure they’d still have it, and it was touch and go it would get here for today, but it came in the post this morning. It’s a present. From the three of us. It feels like a kind of birthday. Francesca’s birthday.”
I stepped eagerly into it, and pulled the soft fabric up my legs and over my hips. Reaching down, I took the straps and slid them into place at my shoulders, arranging the cowl over my breasts and smoothing the front down over my belly whilst Anna patiently laced up the ribbon in the back of the dress, tying it in a bow in the small of my back.
“Here.” Shiv placed a pair of strapped, patent, gold sandals with a three inch heel on the floor in front of me and I stepped into them.
Sharon fussed one last time with my hair, arranging it asymmetrically so it fell in soft waves down over my right breast. “There. Done.” She stepped back, and the three of them stood in a line opposite me, as they had when I’d arrived a couple of hours earlier, beaming.
“You look beautiful.”
“I don’t know what to say. Thank you just doesn’t do it justice. You’re amazing, all of you. I can’t believe you would do all this for me.”
“Here.” Shiv had a bottle of Prosecco and passed me a glass whilst raising her own. “To Francesca.”
We were interrupted by a knock at the front door.
“Ah! I think that might be the takeaway I ordered.” Sharon ran over to answer.
I heard muffled voices and then the door to the living room opened and James was stood there. I locked eyes with him for an instant and then, hitching up my skirt, ran past him as fast as I could, almost knocking him over. Up the stairs and into the bathroom, where I locked the door and slumped against it, tears rolling down my face. Footsteps followed me up the stairs. A knock on the door. James’ voice.
“Frankie?”
“Go Away!”
“Frankie, I just want to…”
“Go away, James. Why would you possibly want to have anything to do with someone like me?”
“Look Frankie, I’m not going away, ok? Now will you just shut up and listen to me for a minute?’
I’d never heard him raise his voice like that before. I leant against the door, silently.
“Thank you. Now.” He cleared his throat. “The thing is. I mean I…” he sighed loudly. “I need to say sorry. I mean, I’ve been avoiding you for the last few weeks. I’m sorry if that’s hurt you. The thing is, I realised that I…well…that I was attracted to you. And that kind of freaked me out. I mean, I didn’t think I was gay. I’ve always liked girls. And I didn’t know what to do, so I tried to ignore it. And you as well.”
I sniffed, and wiped my eyes, and then realised I was wearing make up, and I’d probably smudged it all over my face. He continued.
“And then when I saw you in Manchester two weeks ago. And Anna was trying on that dress, the one you’re wearing now. And it clung to you when she gave you a hug. And Shiv noticed it too, and I spoke to her afterwards and she went to see you that evening. When you told her, you know, about yourself. And we talked again afterwards. And I told her how I felt. And she told me what they had planned for you today. And, well, here I am, I suppose…”
I stood up, checked my make up in the mirror and somehow, miraculously, it was all still where it was supposed to be. I smoothed out my dress, took a deep breath and opened the door. James was wearing a black dinner suit with a white shirt and a black bow tie. His normally unruly thick wavy hair had been carefully combed into a neat parting and the collection of hairs on his chin he’d been cultivating so assiduously had been shaved smooth.
He smiled, his big blue eyes sparkling. “Fucking Hell, Frankie. You’re beautiful. I mean, when Shiv told me about you I thought you’d make a pretty good looking girl, but wow, you’re gorgeous!”
I beamed.
“I brought you this.” He held out a red flower. “It’s a gardenia. Billie Holiday always wore a white one when she was on stage.” He tucked it gently into place in my hair. “There. It suits you.” He smiled as I peeked back into the bathroom mirror. “So, I wondered whether you’d like to be my prom date tonight?”
I giggled and nodded nervously.
“I mean, obviously, it’s not the prom anymore. But I’ve kind of made up a plan B. If that’s ok?”
He took my hand and led me back downstairs.
We stood the five of us together in the tiny front hall whilst I hugged each of the girls in thanks and they wished us well on our date, and we had to pose for lots of photographs before they let us leave. Stepping out onto the front path we paused.
“So I, er, I was going to hire a limo. But they’re really expensive, and it was either a limo or a dinner suit. And I though I’d look a bit odd turning up in a flashy car but wearing a t-shirt and jeans. So you remember my friend Steve? The one that’s been doing up that old vintage mini? Well, he finished it.”
We turned onto the pavement and the car was in front of us. It was bright post office red with gleaming chrome bumper bars. Someone had tied a red ribbon from the drivers door window down to the radiator grille and back to the passenger side, like you see for a wedding. It was the cutest thing. As we walked towards it, Steve climbed out. He was wearing a suit too, and a slightly odd peaked cap. “Don’t laugh.” James whispered. “His grandad was a train driver. It’s the closest thing we could get to a chauffeur’s hat.” I giggled, and pulled him close, one arm through his, the other holding up my dress to stop it from trailing over the tarmac. I’d never previously been dressed anywhere other than the sanctuary of my sister’s bedroom and as we walked my senses were in overdrive. The clip of my heels on the pavement, the movement of the air around my freshly shaved legs, the caress of the satin over my body with each step. We got to the mini, and Steve opened the door, and lifted up the seat so we could climb into the back.
I turned to James, excitedly. “So where are you taking me?”
“Ah, well. I need to explain that as well. I really really wanted to take you out for a fancy meal, but it was going to be even more expensive than the limo. So I thought ‘What would Frankie enjoy?’ And I thought it might be nice to make you some proper Mexican food. I know you said neither you or your mum cook, and there aren’t any good Mexican restaurants around here, so I thought you’d maybe not had any for a while?…”
“Mmmm. That sounds lovely!”
“I’ve been practising all week. We’ve got ceviche, and some tamales, and tacos…”
Steve dropped us off and James ran round the back of the car to take my hand to help me out. He kept hold of it tightly as we walked down the side of his house to the back door. He fumbled for a moment for the keys in his pocket and then threw open the door.
The kitchen twinkled invitingly. Candles had been lit on a small table in the middle of the room, set for dinner for two, and also around the kitchen worktop, and on top of the wall units around the room. A delicious aroma of Mexican food spilled out of the door.
I turned to face him. “Oh, James, it looks beautiful! And smells amazing too!” He smiled shyly, those gorgeous blue eyes of his sparkling in the candlelight. “It’s all perfect! The food, the candles, the cute little car, you in your suit…You’ve made me so happy. You, and the girls. I don’t know what to say…”
He placed his hands on my hips and pulled me gently in towards him. I placed mine on his shoulders as he bent, kissing me softly at first and then, my hands entwining around his neck, more passionately.
THE END
GAMBIER TERRACE
There are places I’ll remember
All my life though some have changed
Some forever, not for better
Some have gone and some remain
All these places have their moments
With lovers and friends I still can recall
Some are dead and some are living
In my life I’ve loved them all
1
Gambier Terrace, Liverpool. Twenty-odd years ago, it had been the home of my hero, John Lennon, when he’d been a student at the nearby School of Art. For me, searching for a place to live in the ‘for rent’ section of the local paper, the name had jumped out of the page. By all accounts, back then it had been a scruffy and run-down place that he’d occupied with his best friend Stu Sutcliffe. Looking around now, it didn’t look as though things had much improved. Once the grandest of the Georgian terraces in the city, years of decline had rendered it the architectural equivalent of Miss Havisham.
The room I was enquiring about renting was a few doors down from John and Stu’s. A young woman answered the bell. She was tiny next to the huge, panelled hall door, but her smile was as wide as the Mersey. I liked her straight away.
“You must be Jude? About the room?”
I nodded.
“Come in. I’ll show you around. Then you can meet my flatmates. I’m Fee, by the way. Short for Fiona.”
The hall smelled of prolonged damp, the floor cracked and curling linoleum, but the staircase up to the flat at first floor level would not have looked out of place if Scarlett O’Hara had swept down it in a ballgown. I followed Fee up. She was about my age, dressed in ex-army combat trousers and an enormous baggy woollen jumper that stretched almost down to her knees. Spiky purple hair was held in place with a bright floral bandana. Thick hiking socks and Donald Duck slippers completed the look. In my brand new jeans and freshly pressed shirt, I suddenly felt very conscious that I was entering a new world of studenthood – living away from home for the first time.
The room available for rent wasn’t quite as awful as the hallway – bigger than the one I was used to at home, and generally clean, even if it was a bit neglected in terms of decoration. There was an old boarded up fireplace on one wall, almost buried beneath layers of chipping paint, a 1970s chipboard wardrobe running the length of one wall and a window overlooking a weed filled back yard. The wallpaper was peeling in several places, but nothing that couldn’t be covered up with my posters. It would be fine. Along the landing at the front of the house in contrast the living room was spectacular – at least 12m long, maybe 4m high with a glass chandelier and three huge sash windows overlooking the Anglican cathedral opposite. As we entered, two guys who had been sat there rose to greet me. Fee made the introductions.
Jim and Andy were, like Fee, art school students, but where she was studying fashion they were both painters. Jim was tall – well over six feet – and almost as wide, with a mane of ginger hair, a matching bushy beard and an enthusiastic handshake that almost crushed my fingers. Andy seemed quieter and content to let Jim and Fee lead the conversation. We made small talk for a while. I explained that I was about to start chef school at Liverpool College.
“Wow, I’ve heard that’s pretty good – a mate of mine that works in a restaurant in town tried to get in, but didn’t make the grade…”
“Yeah, it’s tough to get in to. I was really lucky. We had to prepare a specific meal for the entrance exam and it was one of my favourites…”
Jim grinned. “We’re all crap at cooking here. Spend far too much on takeaways, as you can see.” He patted his belly. “I don’t suppose you’d be needing to do much homework, then?”
I smiled back. “HaHa. Yeah; I’d probably need to do quite a bit of practice at home. And if somebody wanted to make sure the food didn’t go to waste…”
Fee intervened. “Honestly, Jude, don’t let that big ginger slob bully you into making his dinner every night…”
“No, it’s ok. I’d love to. I mean, not necessarily every night of course, but…”
Jim grinned again. “Sorry. Fee’s right. Don’t feel like you have to. But it would be great to have some proper home made food once in a while.”
We talked and laughed for almost an hour – about food, art, fashion, football, music. I found myself getting on with them all really easily. But there was something I needed to tell them before they decided whether they wanted me as a flatmate or not. I’d rehearsed what I was going to say several times, but it still felt awkward.
“Listen. Before you guys decide whether you’d like me to move in or not. There’s something I need to tell you.”
“He’s a serial killer” Andy deadpanned, and Jim burst out laughing. Fee gave him a look and he quietened. “Sorry mate.”
I continued. “I promised myself I’d be upfront with anyone I was going to move in with. It’s that, well, I like dressing up. Cross dressing. As a woman.” I paused, staring at the floor.
There was silence for a split second, and then Fee shrieked “Yes! That’s so cool! I bet you look amazing too. I can’t wait to see you!”
I looked up towards Jim.
“Cool by me mate. We’re all art students here. Go for it. So do you just like dressing up or do you want to be a girl?”
“Jim!” Fee interrupted. “You can’t ask questions like that! Don’t be so personal! Jude, ignore him!”
“No, it’s ok, honestly. I’d rather you asked, and we can be straightforward about it rather than beating around the bushes. The honest answer is I’m not sure. I’m trying to work through things at the moment.” I stared down at the carpet again.
Fee was next to speak. “It takes guts to come here and say that Jude when you barely even know us. For me, I’d love you to come here and move in with us, and if I can help you with anything you’re wrestling with then I’ll try my best.”
“Me too.” Jim added. “Sorry, I can be a bit blunt at times, but Fee will tell you my heart’s in the right place. It would be great to have you here as well. Andy?”
I looked up from the carpet to catch their flatmate’s eye. He hadn’t said much the whole time I’d been sitting there as Jim and Fee dominated the conversation. He certainly wasn’t extroverted the way they were. For some reason George Harrison came to mind - happy to let John and Paul hog the limelight, but just as important to the dynamics of the group. I could tell from the way Jim had asked for his opinion that Andy was equally essential to him and Fee. He returned my gaze, silently, for what felt like ages. I was sure he was going to disagree with them, to say he didn’t want me moving in. I was about to mumble an excuse for why I wouldn’t be able to take the room myself in order to avoid the rejection when he turned away and nodded towards Jim. “Cool by me.”
Fee shrieked again “Yes! This is going to be great!”
It was about a month after moving in. We’d finished our evening meal and I’d retired to my room with a volume on nineteenth century French cuisine to digest in addition to the food. Fee knocked on the door with a mug of tea whilst Jim and Andy dealt with the mountain of washing up I gleefully left for them every time I cooked.
“Hey – how’s it going?”
I put the book aside and took the tea. “Great, thanks.”
“You all settled in now? The room’s looking good, by the way.”
“Thanks.” I’d brought some new bedding along from home, together with a couple of rugs to cover the worst bits of the carpet, and a couple of posters – of John Lennon and Marilyn Monroe respectively – to cover the worst bits of the wallpaper.
“How’s the course?”
“Great. I could do with more cooking and less reading, though.” I pointed at the book.
“Listen. I hope you don’t mind me asking – tell me to mind my own business if you want, but you know when you told us about cross dressing when you came to look at the room for the first time?”
“Ah! You’re going to ask how come you haven’t seen me…”
Fee nodded.
“I suppose…I mean…” I sighed. “I probably need to tell you the story from the beginning.”
“Are you ok with that?”
“Yeah. I think it’ll help talking about it.” I took another sip of tea and a deep breath.
“So. I grew up the youngest of four. Three older sisters and my mum – my dad had left when I was a baby. One of the first memories I have must have been when I was around three. My sisters were always playing dress up and this particular day they were all princesses whilst I’d had a cowboy outfit set aside for me. I remember squealing that I wanted to be a princess too.” I looked at Fee and she was smiling at the image. “I don’t think I particularly wanted to be a girl or anything, I don’t know. I think it was more just a case of thinking I was missing out on something my big sisters were having. So anyway, after that, every time they dressed up as princesses I was one too, and I was very happy with that. And we’d play dress up a lot – most of the time I was home from school I became pretty much a fourth sister. My mum didn’t seem to object – she was busy just trying to be a single parent and I was happy, so why interfere I suppose. And that’s how it went until the girls got too big to be interested in playing any more, by which time I was more or less secondary school age. Puberty came and went without having much effect. I was still small and skinny and smooth skinned and my sisters joked that I was the prettiest one of them all. But other than that my teenage years were fairly normal – I was a good footballer - in the school team - so that saved me from the bullying that my looks might otherwise have attracted. And then two years ago my mum died. All my sisters had left home by then – either at university or working away. There was usually at least one around most weekends - I think they made sure between them that there was always someone keeping an eye on me to check I was ok – but most of the time during the week after school I was on my own. I don’t know – they say grief can make you do strange things, but I remembered the times we’d had when I was little and found comfort wearing my sisters’ things. There were wardrobes full of the stuff they’d left behind when they moved out, and all of it fitted. I spent hours trying it all on, teaching myself how to do make up and styling my hair, which I’d always worn anyway. The more I did it, the more I wanted to do it. Pretty soon I was living as a girl full time from leaving school until going back the following morning, every weekday. And then I came here.”
“Shit, Jude. That’s a tough childhood. I’m sorry about your mum.” Fee reached over and placed a reassuring hand on my knee. “Do your sisters know about you dressing?”
“Yeah. Lucy – she’s the youngest – came home midweek one time and caught me. I don’t think they were surprised, not after everything we’d done when we were kids. They were pissed off at first that I’d been wearing their things without telling, but they gave me a bunch of clothes and make up that they didn’t use anymore and made me promise not to touch their other stuff. That was just a few weeks before I came here.”
“So how come you’ve not dressed here then?”
“I don’t know. Cold feet, maybe. I think also when I got here I thought a change of scene might reduce the desire to dress a bit, you know? Like I was moving on? So I left it awhile to see how I’d feel.”
“And how do you feel? Do you still want to?”
I nodded. “Uh huh. But its been six weeks since I moved in, and I thought maybe you’d all forgotten about me mentioning it, and I felt awkward raising it again..”
“Oh, Jude!” she reached across and wrapped me in a big hug. “You should have said!”
I lay there quietly, comfortable in her embrace.
“Would you like me to tell the boys that you’ll be showing up dressed at some point?”
I nodded again.
“Cool. When would you like to try?”
“Tomorrow?”
She grinned. “That desperate, huh?”
I laughed, quietly. “Yeah…”
She smiled reassuringly “Can I help you at all? Getting ready? I used to be a hairdresser you know before starting here. I’ve been itching to see what you look like ever since you mentioned it! I think I’m almost as excited as you are!”
I laughed again. “Sure. That would be nice! I raised my mug of tea in a toast. “Tomorrow, then?”
The next day I was so nervous I almost didn’t make it into college. It was a half day at chef school and I ran all the way back to the flat as soon as we’d finished, my stomach a mass of butterflies. The others were all out and I knew I’d have the flat to myself for a couple of hours at least, so I ran a bath and carefully shaved my legs and washed and conditioned my hair. By the time Fee came home later that afternoon my skin was smooth and moisturised, my damp hair wrapped up inside a towel, and I was sat at my desk in front of an illuminated make up mirror that I’d purloined from my mum’s room at home, wearing my favourite black lace bra and panty set and a short satin robe. I’d always found putting on my make up to be a kind of meditation and it was several seconds after she first knocked that I realised Fee was outside my door, with a stage whisper. “Jude? You ok? Are you in? Can I come in?…”
She entered with her characteristic beaming smile. “Wow! Look at you! Look at those legs!”
I beamed back.
She sat down on the end of the bed. “You know my friend Estelle lived here last year, but she dropped out and went home in the summer. I was hoping we’d get another girl to move in, but this is even better! We’re going to be such good friends! What are you going to wear? Oh, and I forget - do you have a girl’s name, or?…”
“Jude kind of works both ways I suppose so you can still call me that. And yeah, I’ve a dress I was planning on. Here.” I got up and opened the first set of wardrobe doors to reveal hangers packed with dresses, skirts and blouses.
Fee’s eyes bulged. “Shit! Are all those yours? You’ve got more clothes than I have…”
“Well, that’s what having three sisters does I suppose.” I opened the next set of wardrobe doors and there was more of the same.
Fee got up from the bed and walked over, taking a full length strappy satin evening gown off a hanger and holding it up against herself. “I’ve got like one full length dress like this and you must have, like, what, ten? What size are you?”
I smiled. “Ten usually. Sometimes twelve.”
“Damn. I’m too small for all of it too.”
I grinned. “Well, you’re welcome to try anything just in case.”
She hung the evening dress back up and pulled out another one. “I can’t believe it; you’re so lucky. I’ve got two older brothers - all I got is that huge woolly jumper I wear around the flat when its cold…” she laughed. “So what are you wearing then?” She pirouetted, the static in the gown making it cling as she spun. “Something slinky and glamorous?”
“Well. I was tempted, I must admit. But I thought something a bit simpler and less OTT. I just want to look like a regular eighteen year old girl. Here, what do you think?” I pulled out a short black knitted woollen dress; off the shoulder, fitted, with long sleeves.
“Ooh, that’s nice! You’ll look cute in that! And you’re right, that’s more the sort of thing you’d see someone wearing out in town on a Friday night!”
By the time the boys came home I was dressed and Fee and I had carefully arranged ourselves in the living room on the sofa, artfully reading some of Fee’s fashion magazines, awaiting their reaction. Fee had done my hair into what she called a stacked bob - she’d straightened it and curled it under at the ends so at the front it framed my face, whilst at the back it was shorter, just at the nape, but with more volume. I was equal parts excited at being dressed for the first time in weeks and nervous at Jim and Andy’s reaction, but I tried my best to appear nonchalant when Jim burst in, panting from climbing the stairs.
“Hi Guys! Sorry; I know it’s my turn to cook tonight but I only remembered ten minutes ago so I’ve picked something up from the takeaway. Hope that’s ok.”
“No surprises there!” Andy grinned, coming in behind him.
Jim dropped the food on the table and collapsed into a chair. “Honestly, you’ll never believe what happened today…” And he launched into a long story about the art school whilst we helped ourselves to the Chinese food. As Jim told the tale, Andy embellished the details and Fee chimed in with suitable reactions. I sat there quietly, my food untouched. As soon as he’d finished eating Jim got up. “Sorry - need to crack on. I’ve an essay to finish tonight.” No sooner was he gone than Andy left as well, out to meet another friend for some drinks. Barely half an hour after I’d entered the room, filled with trepidation, it was quiet again. I looked across at Fee.
“Is that it?”
“What do you mean?”
“I mean I’d kind of expected a bit more of a reaction, you know.”
“Welcome to womanhood. You’re not the first to have got all dolled up and then have the man in her life not make any mention of it.” She laughed, and then seeing my look of upset she continued. “Its probably my fault. When I spoke to them last night, I said they should try to act normal so’s you didn’t feel awkward.”
“Well, that was definitely them being their usual selves…”
“You didn’t want a long discussion about gender or anything, did you?”
“God no!”
“Or them telling you how beautiful you are”
“Ugh, that would be creepy!”
“So there you are. Normal.”
There was silence for a second. “I suppose. It just feels a bit of an anti-climax.”
That ‘normal’ first night extended into a normal few weeks. Jim and Andy were as good as their word. If they were at all fazed by my dressing they didn’t show it, and their acceptance increased my confidence. I’d change most evenings when I got home. The feminine mannerisms and gestures that I’d unconsciously absorbed as a child and then carefully practised during my time at home alone became more natural; to the point that I was having to concentrate hard not to fall into them at college. Fee had become a huge support, encouraging me to take my first steps out, going to the cinema and out shopping one Saturday, although I wasn’t yet brave enough to go out to a pub or club where I might have to deal with boys. Even Andy had come out of his shell a little - he’d declared an interest in learning to cook and started coming home early to join me in the kitchen once or twice a week. Away from Jim and Fee he was more talkative and open, and his dry sense of humour made our time together something that I’d started looking forward to each week.
A couple of weeks before the end of term Fee said she had an idea she wanted to talk to me about. She sat on the end of my bed with her mug of tea.
“So we’ve got our Christmas show on the last Friday before we break up. It’s not as big a deal as the end of year show in summer when we have a full runway set up in the school and we have to present a whole collection, but we’re showing two designs - a new evening wear piece based on a theme of Autumn, and what they call a technical precedent, where we’re supposed to demonstrate our skills in dressmaking by recreating a piece of fashion from the past. I’ve been playing around with the idea of making a big ballgown from autumn leaves for the main design, and it looks like it’s going to be amazing, but I didn’t know what I wanted to do about the technical thing. I wanted something that might go with the autumn idea, but it was only a couple of days ago that I knew what.”
“So where do I come into it?”
“It was you that gave me the idea. Or rather your room.”
“What?”
She nodded across over my shoulder to the Marilyn poster on my wall. It was the classic photo of her, hands behind hips, leaning toward the camera, wearing the gold lame gown with the plunging neckline from the ‘Gentlemen Prefer Blondes’ film.
“Its such an amazing dress, and quite tricky to make, what with all the pleats and stuff, so if I get it right I should get loads of marks. And the gold goes really well with my autumn theme.”
“Glad I could help. It’s certainly an amazing dress.”
“Yeah.” She grinned. “And I’d like you to be my model for it, too.”
I coughed into my tea. “What?”
“I mean, come on, don’t tell me you’ve never looked at that poster and wondered what it would be like to wear that dress.”
I didn’t reply.
“And I thought seeing as you kind of gave me the idea, it would be cool if you wore it.”
“Seriously?”
“Yeah, why not?”
“Fuck! You’re right! Why not?” I almost burst with excitement at the idea. “That would be fantastic!” I jumped up and gave her an enormous hug. I was so happy - my decision to be open with my flatmates about my dressing had generated friendships that I couldn’t have imagined just a few weeks ago. And here I was, about to become a model; and wearing that dress, too. Everything seemed to be clicking into place.
The days leading up to the show were a blur. During the day I was flat out at chef school working on dishes for a Christmas banquet and in the evenings I’d rush over to Fee’s studio in the Art School for dress fittings. Fee and her colleagues had teamed up with some students from the hair and beauty course at my college for the show. One evening all of them ganged up on me to get my hair dyed blonde. “After all,” Fee had said “there’s no point recreating the dress without trying to recreate Marilyn as well.” In truth, I was so excited with the whole thing I didn’t need much persuasion.
The show was to be held in the Roxy nightclub in the town centre. It was one of the smarter less student-y clubs, with a big double height dancefloor overlooked by balconies where an audience of guests, including Jim and Andy, could sit. There was a state of the art lighting and sound system. The show would start early evening and there would be time for a small drinks reception to celebrate afterwards before the public came in for the regular clubbing.
The day of the show I headed off to the hair and beauty school after lunch with an arrangement to meet Fee at the club at six and get changed there. Those few hours at the college salon even now rank as one of the most enjoyable afternoons of my life. I’d never been in a proper salon before. Jo was my hairdresser and Sue my beautician and between them they made it a magical experience. Transforming me into a blonde was the first step, whilst Sue started on my nails, giving me a full manicure and pedicure as the dye did its work. The smells of the peroxide and the nail varnish were new and exotic, the feel of the foil in my hair and the sight of my long, buffed, luscious nails against my smooth, pale skin all assaulted my senses in ways I hadn’t experienced before. Jo took the foil out and my hair was rinsed and a new parting made. Tight curls were formed and held in place with pins. Then it was Sue’s turn. She’d managed to find in the college library an old magazine article by Whitey Snider, Marilyn’s make up artist, and she placed it next to my chair, consulting it carefully as she progressed step by step. She talked me through what she was doing as she worked. There were ‘peaks’ made by plucking and defining my eyebrows, to make my forehead look wider. There were ‘swoops’ made in chocolate brown pencil eyeliner at the corner of each eye, which were then further defined in a black pencil, and then a liquid liner. There were five different layers of lip liner and lipstick in subtly different shades to highlight and gloss my lips. For someone for whom, up until that point, eyeliner was either black or brown, and lipstick one coat with maybe a liner or gloss if I was being really fancy, it was all a delicious sensory revelation.
My make up finished, it didn’t take long for Jo to take out the pins from my hair and then brush and tease it into place before applying a final coat of hairspray.
“There.” She pulled down the towel that she’d earlier placed over the salon mirror to stop me peeking. “What do you think?”
I stood silently staring at my reflection for several seconds. There was only one way I could express what I felt. “Fucking Hell!”
For a moment the girls looked worried but as a broad smile broke on my face they both laughed and that made me laugh too, and we hugged, and laughed some more.
“This is going to be amazing!”
We got ready to leave for the club, and then Jo stopped. “Shit! Nearly forgot!” She rummaged in a drawer, and pulled out a couple of small boxes. “You’ll need these. The latest thing. Just in from America.” She opened one up and took out a jelly like flesh coloured blob. “Breast forms. For mastectomy patients. You can stick them on with surgical tape. You’ll not be able to wear a bra with your dress, remember.”
It was my turn to swear again. “Shit! I’d not thought of that!”
So I peeled off my blouse and my bra, taking out the water balloons that I filled it with, and they carefully taped the forms into place. “There. How does that feel?”
I gave them a small exploratory shake, feeling quite ridiculous. “Okay, I suppose.”
“They don’t feel like they might fall off?”
“I don’t think so.”
I laughed again. “I can’t believe we’re having this conversation!”
The girls grinned. I got dressed again, and we left for the club.
The Roxy was already a hive of activity by the time we arrived. Outside there were a couple of transit vans at the entrance, offloading racks of clothes. Inside, the main dancefloor was empty save for a couple of technicians setting up the lighting, but off that the private party room had been commandeered as a backstage area and it was packed - a riot of noise and colour, and some of the most extraordinary outfits I’d ever seen. It took us a while to navigate our way through the throng, but eventually I spotted Fee’s autumn dress at the far end of the space. Fee was kneeling on the floor with her back to us next to a huge pile of leaves as though she’d just finished raking the garden. Chloe, the beautiful Nigerian student in the year below Fee who was modelling the dress, and who I’d met at one of the fittings, was wearing an exasperated look but she broke into a big smile when she saw us approach.
“Hi guys! How are you doing? Wow, Jude, I didn’t recognise you, you look amazing! You guys did a fantastic job.”
Fee spun around. She looked tired and stressed, but stood up and gave me us all a big hug. “Great work, girls. Jude - your dress is there on the rack.” She pointed back across the room. “There’s a bag on the hanger with some shoes and jewellery. Can you manage yourselves? - I just need to finish sewing these last leaves into place. Honestly, if you ever take up fashion design, take my advice - never make anything that can’t be fastened with a zip.”
I laughed and gave her another hug. “It’s going to be amazing - don’t worry. Your dress looks incredible.”
With all the prep we’d already done at the salon, it took us only a couple of minutes to finish dressing. I slipped the dress on, Jo zipped me up at the back and Sue helped me into a pair of strappy gold patent sandals. I clipped into place two long pendant earrings, matching the ones in my poster at the flat. And that was me ready. I’d worn the dress only a couple of days ago at the last fitting but now, with my hair dyed and curled, my nails shaped and polished, and my lips painted and glossed, it felt completely different. The swooping back line and the plunging neck line combined to expose more flesh than I’d ever done before and the gentle caress of the fabric over the legs I’d freshly shaved that morning felt delicious.
Like the dressing, the show itself was over far too quickly. The technical outfits were to be shown first, and I was the last of fifteen models. I emerged onto the dancefloor runway in a blaze of photographic flashes and sashayed down to the far end of the floor and then turned, posing for a moment in a recreation of the poster in my room, hands behind hips. Another blaze of flashes. In the corner of my eye, up on the balcony I could make out Jim and Andy cheering wildly. Then it was back across the floor again and a final turn into the main space, knees together and slightly bent, hands together with palms facing outwards, fingers raised upwards directing the gaze to my neckline. The second classic photograph of Marilyn from the same session as my poster, I’d practised the pose a hundred times. Then, backstage again, a hug for Fee. And for Chloe, and Sue and Jo. And then back into the main room, to stand on the sidelines to cheer as the main dress designs were paraded up and down. And finally one last entrance, as each of the students, accompanied by their models, took the applause of the audience. It had been an absolute blast, and I was intoxicated with excitement.
Jim and Andy came down to join us just in time for the first glass of bubbly. After a final round of photography, Chloe had disappeared to get changed out of the leaf dress - it looked fantastic, but it must have been incredibly scratchy to wear. For me, I felt like I wanted to stay in my dress for the rest of my life. Overall, the show had gone brilliantly and the vibe in the room from all the student designers was joyful. With all the audience and friends now joining us, we spilled out from the backstage area into the main club. Someone put the music on and we started to dance. And before we knew where we were the club was in full swing, open to its regular Friday night punters, packed to the gills.
Dressed as I was, I was attracting a lot of attention. Lots of girls came over, asking where I’d got the dress, or how I’d done my hair. And even more boys; trying their luck asking for a dance. If I was honest, I was enjoying the attention. I’d never experienced anything like it before and, on top of the adrenaline and bubbly, it was giving me a real buzz. But I wasn’t so high that I couldn’t be careful, and I kindly declined all of their offers. There was one time with a particularly persistent boy that Jim had to raise himself up to his full height and tell him to clear off, but apart from that, there hadn’t been any problems.
It must have been well past midnight. Fee had gone to the bar to get drinks. Jim and Andy were away with some of the other students. Sue and Jo and myself were sat at a table resting our feet when the guy that Jim had warned off earlier came back.
“Come ‘ed. We’re goin’ dancin’.”
I smiled politely. “I’m just waiting for a friend.”
He grabbed my arm and pulled me up from my chair.
“Ow! That hurts! Let go!”
He ignored me and continued pulling me towards the dancefloor whilst I tried my best to resist. But he was twice my weight, and in heels I had no purchase on the floor, and I couldn’t stop him. I was looking anxiously back towards my friends when Andy suddenly appeared from nowhere.
“Leave her alone, mate. She’s already said you’re hurting her.”
“And who the fuck do you think you are, eh?”
He let go of my arm and swung a punch at Andy, connecting with him square in the face, and he fell to the floor. After that, things happened quickly. A couple of bouncers appeared from nowhere and dragged the guy off, protesting. I knelt next to where Andy had fallen as he sat up, one hand on his face, blood running from his nose. And then hands grabbed me again. More bouncers dragged Andy and me out to the side door of the club, where earlier that day vans had been delivering the outfits for the show. They pushed us unceremonially outside, and the door slammed shut behind us.
“Fuck!” I banged on the door, but there was no reply.
Andy was sat on the floor leaning on the wall, head forward between his knees, one hand clamped over his nose. There was blood on his shirt and jacket, and on the asphalt between his feet.
I knelt down next to him. “Are you ok? Here, let me take a look”
“I’m ok.” He raised his elbow so I could see his face whilst he still kept his nose pinched between thumb and forefinger. I touched it gently, just on the bridge.
“Does that hurt?”
“Ow! Yes!”
“Hmm. I’m not an expert, but it doesn’t look broken. Are you feeling dizzy? Do you know where you are? What year is it?”
“Hollywood 1953 I think”
“Haha. Very funny. So you’re probably not concussed then.”
He grinned. “I’ve had harder slaps than that from old girlfriends.”
“Yeah, okay. No need to brag.” I smiled back. “Listen. Thank you. Though you shouldn’t have got involved. I can look after myself.”
“It looked like it…”
“Yeah, well…I was just giving him a chance before I started my kung fu on him.”
He grinned again. “Hmm. That would have been something to see.”
I stood up and offered him an arm.
“I don’t know about you, but I’ve no bag, no keys, no money…”
“I’ve keys, but I spent up in the club.”
“Looks like its a walk home then.”
My feet were already ruined from dancing all night in heels, so we didn’t get far before I had to stop and take off my sandals, hitching up my dress so it didn’t trail on the floor. By the time I’d done that I was shivering, so Andy wrapped his jacket over my shoulders and we held hands, clinging tightly together as we made our way back up the hill to Gambier Terrace. We must have looked a sight, but once clear of the town centre it was quiet and we got home without further incident.
I left Andy on the sofa and grabbed a cloth and a bowl of hot water from the kitchen.
“Let me have another look at you.”
He sat quietly as I gently dabbed the blood from his nose and lips. I was only inches away from him, concentrating hard on being as gentle as possible. I could feel his gaze resting intently on me as I worked and became conscious of how I was sat, my bare leg, protruding from the slit in my dress, straddling his, my free hand resting on his chest suddenly aware of the pounding beneath it. I traced the cloth slowly over his lips to remove the last of the blood and met his gaze and he stretched forward, his lips brushing mine, gently at first and then, finding no resistance, more passionately. He pulled me closer to him and I moaned softly as his hand traced the contours of my thigh. And then my brain took over from my heart and told it how ridiculously it was behaving, and how this could never work. And my body responded to my brain, pushing Andy away and saying “No. No. I can’t, I’m sorry.” And my heart tried to resist but it was too late. My brain called for my legs to run, and all my heart could control now were the tears pouring from my eyes. And before I knew it I was in my room, on the floor, my back to the locked door. Andy on the other side asking me why. But I couldn’t say. I didn’t have the words. And even though our bodies were only separated by a few millimetres of timber panelling, I knew he’d gone now, to a place where I couldn’t be with him. That was the way it should be, my brain told me. But my heart still made the tears flow.
I sat there for hours, leaning against the door. At some point Fee came back in, and she knocked gently, asking if I was alright, but I didn’t answer. Eventually, as the first rays of light rose over the slate roofs opposite my window I crawled into bed, but I still didn’t sleep. I knew Andy was leaving early in the morning to travel home for Christmas but when I heard Jim and Fee saying their farewells I still didn’t get up. The sun had sunk again by the time I finally rose. The flat was dark and cold. A small flicker of light came from the tv in the living room. Fee was waiting for me there. A news bulletin was on the screen, with a picture of John Lennon. Fee looked across at me, her eyes red from crying.
“He’s dead, Jude. Someone shot him. Last night. In New York.”
2
We sat in the dark, hand in hand. The whole city was silent, the usual background hum of traffic on Duke Street was gone. Outside the window, the cemetery that we overlooked at the back of the cathedral felt closer than usual, as though we could fall directly into it from our flat. It was Fee that spoke first.
“Jude! Fuck, what a shitty twenty four hours. Andy told me what happened at the club. That must have been horrible!”
I shook myself out of the thoughts I’d fallen into to answer. “He told you what happened at the club?…”
“Yeah. He’s got a fat lip this morning and a swollen nose, but he’ll be ok. It’s a shame you couldn’t see him off…”
“Oh Fee! That’s only half of it. I’ve fucked absolutely everything up. I don’t know what to do.”
She pulled me in close, my head on her shoulder. “What’s the matter?”
I looked up. “Andy kissed me last night.”
“He kissed you?”
“No, no, I mean we kissed last night. I wanted to. Well, I thought I did. I mean, I like him, Fee. He’s funny and he’s kind of cute and we walked home last night and I felt so close to him and we’ve been cooking and…” my voice trailed off. “And then when I was kissing him it felt amazing and everything, but a little voice popped up in my head and said ‘You can’t do that’ and ‘You’re a man’ and all that stuff and I got confused and pushed him away and I think I’ve really upset him and he’s never going to speak to me again. And it’s all too complicated and I wish I was just a man and it was straightforward and people wouldn’t get into fights and get hurt because of me.” I paused and took a breath. “And now John’s gone, too.”
Fee was quiet. She pulled me in tight and it felt like she was about to say something, but I interrupted.
“I’m a fucking man, Fee. It’s as simple as that. I just need to get on with it. I can move out. Make a fresh start somewhere new…”
“You’re not a fucking man, Jude!” I don’t think I’d ever heard her raise her voice quite as much, and I sat up bolt upright.
“It doesn’t matter what’s between your legs, it’s what’s in here that counts.” She pounded her breast with her fist. “Tell me. Honestly. Have you ever been as happy as you were yesterday, before that prick showed up trying to get you to dance?”
I shook my head.
“And all this talk of going back to being a man again, full time. Does that make you happy thinking about it?”
“Well, no, but…”
“Never mind the buts, you’ve got to listen to what’s in here.” This time she prodded me hard in my chest. “Not here.” I flinched as her finger met my temple. “What if The Beatles had given up when they got turned down by whoever it was before they signed their first contract?”
I sighed. “I’m sorry I…”
“Don’t apologise. There’s no need.” She paused for a moment. Her tone softened. “Listen, Andy’s a nice guy. Just have a chat with him when he gets back next term. I’m sure he’ll understand.”
I nodded, and she went on.
“I don’t know about you but I wasn’t planning on going home for a few days yet?”
“Yeah, me too.”
“There’s a vigil for John tomorrow in town. We could go.”
“Yeah, that would be good.”
I slept through until mid afternoon the following day. In the evening we went into town along with several thousand others to pay our respects. Then, with term over now for both Fee and myself, we spent a few relaxing days together before she had to go home. We didn’t particularly do anything special, but after all the trauma of the last few days, it was good to get up late and go for long walks through town visiting the galleries and spending hours chatting in coffee shops. We spent a whole day with Fee trying on all the contents of my wardrobe, eventually finding some clothes that fitted - a couple of skirts and a slinky cocktail dress that I gave her as a Christmas present. And on the last evening before she left I cooked her a special meal as a thank you for everything she’d done for me. By the time she left to go home for the holidays I was feeling much better. I’d decided to stay in the flat by myself over Christmas. I had an invite from one of my sisters, but her boyfriend was a jerk and I didn’t feel like I wanted to get into everything that had gone on over the last few weeks with them. So I spent the holiday week snugly ensconced under a duvet watching festive telly, eating nice food, and playing scenarios in my mind where Andy would come back, we’d talk and set everything right, and then afterwards have the most fantastic make up sex ever.
Jim and Fee were both back at the flat shortly after New Year, but I had to wait until the Sunday before the start of term for Andy to return. We’d been relaxing watching tv when we heard the front door go and Andy’s voice: “Hi Guys, anyone home?”
“In here!” The door to the living room swung open and Andy stood there. Next to him was a pretty blonde girl, smiling nervously at us as Andy introduced her. “Hey you lot. This is Tracy. We hooked up over the hols - her mum and dad live a couple of streets along from mine. She doesn’t start uni ’til next week, so I said she could stay for a few days. Hope that’s ok.”
I looked across at Fee. She was staring back at me, anxiously.
Andy’s return hit me like a sucker punch. All of the positive energy I’d built up over the Christmas break drained out of me completely. Monday morning came, and I couldn’t face going in to college. Neither could I face staying in the flat and letting Fee see me being so pathetic - not after everything she’d done for me. So I turned out at my usual time and wandered aimlessly in pouring rain down into town, eventually finding myself in the library where at least it was warm and dry and I could stay without anyone bothering me. I pretended nothing was wrong when I came home again - I’d become adept at hiding my true self over the last few months and it was surprisingly easy to act as though everything was fine.
I didn’t go into college at all that week, or the next. On the Monday of the following week I was sat in the library staring blankly into the day’s newspaper when Jim flopped himself down suddenly into the seat opposite me at the table.
“Boo!” He grinned cheerily. “What are you doing here? I thought you were in college?”
I looked up at him. He could tell straight away that something was wrong and his smile disappeared instantly. “You okay, Jude?”
I sat there, blinking like a rabbit in headlights. My first instinct was to try maintain the charade, but I was a terrible liar and knew that the game was up. When I didn’t answer, he continued, more softly. “Fee told me about you and Andy. I’m sorry - it must be really difficult you both being in the same house and all.”
“It’s not that. Well, not just that.” I looked up at him. “I’ve not been in chef school since the start of term, I just can’t face it. Having to go back to being a boy every morning. It’s doing my head in. I can’t do it anymore.”
I’d been squirming in my seat as I spoke. Jim took my hands in his and squeezed them gently. Like the rest of him, they were huge. Warm and calloused, with paint engrained below his fingernails.
“Maybe it’s time to stop changing back.”
I groaned. “I know. You’re right. But it’s hard, Jim, you’ve no idea how hard. I miss my mum. And now I’m fucking up chef school as well and they’re probably going to kick me out ‘cause I’ve not been showing up. And then there’s John, too. Even though I never met him, it’s like he was my brother that I never had. Shit, I’m sorry.” I was crying now. I pulled my hand away from his to wipe my eyes but placed it carefully back afterwards, comforted by his touch.
He squeezed them again. “I’m sorry. I can’t even begin to imagine what you’re feeling. But we’ll try to help you as much as we can, Fee and me.” He paused, and we sat quietly for a few seconds. “Shall we go home?”
I wiped my nose and nodded. We stood up to leave, and he gave me one of his huge bear hugs. And we walked back up to the flat hand in hand. The rain had stopped, and a tiny chink of spring sunshine pierced the cloudy sky.
I made an appointment with our school head the following day. Jim, bless him, insisted on coming along as support. I’d had no idea what to expect, but the school couldn’t have been more supportive. A lady from welfare attended, as well as the head and my personal tutor. They told me about all the support and counselling they could provide through the college and also gave me details for other organisations that might be helpful. And to my great relief they were happy with my assurances that I could catch up on the work that I’d missed, and so I wouldn’t need to go back and resit the whole year.
It felt like a huge weight had been lifted. I plunged myself back into the course with renewed enthusiasm. I knew I’d been doing okay over the autumn term, but now it was like I’d discovered a whole extra gear. No longer stressed by shoehorning myself into a masculine persona for my classes, my creativity soared. Inspired and happy, my grades steadily began to rise.
Life at the flat had settled back down as well. One evening I’d been preparing dinner in the kitchen, headphones on, humming along to a song on my Walkman when Andy had appeared. I’d barely spoken to him since Christmas beyond everyday necessities.
“I was, er, wondering if I could give you a hand?”
I slipped the headphones temporarily from my ears to answer. “Yeah, I suppose.” I gestured across to the worktop opposite. “There’s vegetables there need peeling.”
The rhythmic tap of his knife on the cutting board added a percussive layer that was out of synch with my music. I turned it off and removed my headphones again. He looked across.
“I, er, I wanted to say. About when I came back to the flat at the start of term. With Tracy.” He paused. “I shouldn’t have brought her. I was showing off. After what happened with us. I wanted to make you feel bad. I’m sorry.”
I put down my knife and turned to face him.
“Yeah. Well, it worked.”
He opened his mouth to say something and then stopped. He looked genuinely contrite. I couldn’t be angry with him.
“Ah, I’m sorry too, Andy. It’s not you that needs to apologise. I’m still mortified about the night of the show. I didn’t…I was so confused. I couldn’t put it into words at all. I should have talked to you. But then the holidays happened, and then you came back with Tracy. And my head’s been all over the place…”
“No, thats ok. I understand, I think. You look good. I mean, you look happy. Jim told me you’ve sorted stuff out at college. And you’d decided about, well, you know, going full time and that.”
“Yeah, things are going better.” I smiled and reached over to the chopping board. “Touchwood! How about you?”
“Yeah, I’m ok. Me and Tracy finished.”
“Oh, I’m sorry.”
“You don’t need to be - there was never anything in it.”
We stood there in silence for a second or two.
“Friends, then?”
“Friends.”
The remainder of spring term passed mercifully free of drama. Andy and me slipped back into our routine of cooking together a couple of nights each week. His experiences over Christmas had, if anything, only increased the sharpness of his humour and the kitchen would often ring to the sound of me helplessly giggling away at his stories. Fee had started planning what she was going to do for her final summer show and Jim had been asked to show some of his paintings in an exhibition in London and had travelled down to help set it up. Spring was always a great time of the year in Liverpool. As the temperatures rose, excitement in this football mad city mounted with their team’s progression to the last stages of the European Cup competition. The mood in the city was mirrored within our flat. Although I didn’t play anymore, I was still a huge Liverpool fan, and Jim and Andy were both season ticket holders. Jim was devastated when he found out that his exhibition meant that he’d miss the European semi final, and even more so when the tickets that they’d applied for weeks ago, and weren’t sure they’d get, arrived in the post a few days before the match.
“So you fancy coming instead of Jim, then?” Andy stood at my room door with the match tickets.
“Yeah, that would be amazing!” I’d never been to watch Liverpool before. Jim and Andy had both said they’d take me last term, but with one thing and another it hadn’t happened.
“Great!” He spun round to head back to his room but I called him back.
“Andy?”
“Yeah?”
“Just friends, yeah?”
“Yeah, of course - why?”
“Nothing. Just wanted to, you know…it’s not a date, or anything.”
“Course not. Absolutely not a date.” He grinned, his eyes flashing, and almost indiscernibly my pulse fluttered.
We caught the bus across town to Anfield, Liverpool’s ground. I’d dug out a Liverpool football shirt that I’d had when I was sixteen and wore that tucked into a pair of my sister’s jeans, with another sister’s leather jacket over the top. I had butterflies again. I was excited about the game, but I’d also taken extra care with my hair and make up, and, at the last minute before we turned out, dabbed on some perfume, despite hardly ever wearing any. The area around the ground was packed with fans, and Andy grabbed my hand as we stepped off the bus. “Just so we don’t get separated.” He grinned. “Otherwise we wouldn’t be holding hands. Unless we were on a date. Which we’re not. Of course.”
“Of course!” I smiled back, wrapping my fingers around his, allowing him to pull me in closer as we negotiated the crush on the way into the ground.
The atmosphere inside the ground was electric. Liverpool were 2-0 down from the first leg, needing three goals to progress to the final. Standing in the middle of the famous Kop, the home supporter’s stand, was like being adrift in a big sea. Andy had me positioned carefully in front of him, and he would hold my shoulders so that I didn’t trip or fall as the crowd rippled up and down the terracing in response to the action on the pitch. As the fans swayed and chanted, I’d be pressed back against him and our contours would align for a brief moment before separating again as the movement ebbed. As the match progressed, Liverpool pulled a goal back and then equalised. Finally, with almost the last kick of the game, they scored the winning goal. I turned to Andy, arms raised to celebrate, and we were pushed tightly together as the crowd went wild around us. I wrapped my arms around his neck and kissed him, and he kissed me back, and we stood, entwined together, until the last of the fans had left the ground, the singing and rejoicing had faded into the distance, and the stadium lights eventually clicked off and plunged us into darkness.
We walked home slowly, hand in hand, stopping every few yards for another kiss, basking in the warm glow of love and happiness that radiated through the whole city that night. Eventually, we got back to Gambier Terrace and I leaned against the stone column at the entrance to the house whilst Andy kissed me for the hundredth time. From one of the upper flats of the terrace, possibly the very one that John and Stu had occupied all those years ago, The Beatles rang out timelessly into the still spring night.
But of all these friends and lovers
There is no one compares with you
And these memories lose their meaning
When I think of love as something new
Though I know I’ll never lose affection
For people and things that went before
I know I’ll often stop and think about them
In my life I love you more
Andy took my hand. “Come on, let’s go inside.”
THE END
HOW THE TROJAN WAR WAS AVERTED
The scene: a hillside near the ancient city of Troy. A handsome young shepherd is tending his flock. There is a flash of lightning; a crash of thunder. Three beautiful women appear suddenly before him. The first steps forward.
“Fear not, young Paris, for you have been chosen by Zeus himself to judge which of the three of us is the most fair. I am Hera, queen of the gods. Choose well, and I will give you dominion over men; legions of warriors to command; untold power.”
The second woman spoke. “I am Athena. What good is power without wisdom? Choose me, and I will make you the wisest of men. Others will travel from all corners of the earth to seek your guidance. You will be renowned and revered.”
The last woman stepped forward. “I am Aphrodite. What good is wisdom or power without love? Choose me, and I will give you the most beautiful of mortal women, who will cherish you until the end of your days.”
Paris bowed. “My ladies, you do me great honour, but the task you give me is indeed Herculean. One question, if I may.” He turned to Aphrodite. “I don’t suppose there’s any chance of making me the most beautiful woman in the world?…”
KAI
For now, these hot days, is the mad blood stirring.
I stared blankly at the GCSE exam past paper on the desk in front of me, then at my watch for perhaps the fiftieth time this lesson, then out of the window where the sun was streaming down onto the tarmacked playground below. Only a few minutes to go now, a couple of hours to kill at the library, and I could go home and escape. For a few hours anyway. I’d been planning it for weeks. My stomach had been turning butterflies all afternoon in anticipation.
Eventually, the bell rang and I raced the ten minutes or so it took to get to the library down the road at the end of the High Street. The row of PCs at the back of the main reading space was empty, and I sat down at my usual one and logged in to YouTube. I’d seen the tutorials a thousand times now and felt like I could do them in my sleep, but tonight would be the first time I’d be trying them for real and it wouldn’t do any harm to run through them one last time. Where usually I’d lose myself in them and hours would go by without me noticing, this time I was nervous, looking up at the time in the corner of the screen every few minutes until at last it showed 19.30 and I figured it would be ok to go home. My mum would be safely out of the flat now – out with her friends in the West End until who knew when. Sometimes she’d be home in the early hours with a man in tow and they’d spend the rest of the weekend locked away in her room; sometimes she’d be away all weekend and I’d not see her again until I was back from school on Monday evening.
I headed back to the estate. Zee nodded at me briefly as I walked in and for a second I thought he was going to ask me to run an errand and my plans for the evening would have to be shelved. But he let me continue. I pushed through the doors into the entrance lobby of the block. The lift was still broken and I turned into the staircase, trudging up the seven flights to our floor, along the dingy corridor and into our flat. I called out to check if my mum was home. No answer. I took a deep breath, dropped my schoolbag to the floor, put the chain on the door and walked through to the bathroom.
It would have been nice to be able run a long, deep bubble bath and lie soaking in there for a while, but there was no chance of that in this flat. I boiled a kettle and added the hot water to half a basin full of the cold that was all we could get out of a tap. I wiped the condensation from the mirror above and took a last look before I got undressed. I was not much to look at – a skinny half caste boy dressed in a scruffy oversized school uniform that I was supposed to have grown into by now but never had, which was complemented by an equally scruffy and oversized beanie that I wore every waking hour to conceal what I’d been cultivating beneath. But all that was going to change tonight.
I stripped off the beanie. A thick mass of tight caramel curls sprang out. Spreading beyond the full width of my shoulders and down past the nape of my neck, with shorter bangs handing over my forehead, they framed my face like a mane. The effect was transformational. I hurriedly pulled off my uniform. Now, for what I was doing, my underdeveloped teenage body was a positive. I dipped a razor into the warm water and shaved my pits and pubes. Everywhere else, thankfully, I was still soft and smooth.
Reaching down I carefully slid the panel below the bath out of its position just enough for me to reach in and grab the bag that I kept hidden there. Over the past few weeks I’d been putting together a collection of my own make up – I’d realised as soon as I’d started experimenting with mum’s that her colouring just didn’t work for me. I say ‘putting together a collection’ – what I really mean is I’d carefully researched online what I’d need and then shoplifted it from several different venues one or two items at a time. But I’d not worn any of it yet – I’d stopped myself from trying until I had everything I’d need to make a full transformation. I smiled - I’d got some nice brands, and some brushes too, and just last weekend I’d nicked a gorgeous red satin bra and panty set that I knew would go with the dress that I wanted to wear tonight.
I slipped into the underwear and padded softly into mum’s room. As usual it was a tip, with clothes strewn all over the floor and every other available surface. She’d worked in fashion retail for as long as I could remember, and came home almost every night it seemed with a bag of ‘discounted’ clothes. Considering we often didn’t have enough money to both eat and heat the flat it felt like an indulgence, but one that at least now I could take advantage of. I knew almost every inch of her wardrobes. She still dressed young - she was only just past thirty - and I’d worn almost as many of her clothes as she had. She had a pretty jungle print short satin robe that I’d decided would be ideal for me to wear whilst I did my make up.
Based on the tutorials, contouring my foundation was going to be the most difficult bit, I’d decided. I’d assembled several different shades, and I experimented with them on the back of my hand before selecting a couple – one ever so slightly darker than my natural café latte colouring and one slightly lighter. I spread the lighter shade across the top of my cheekbones, the bridge of my nose and my temples, and the darker elsewhere, and then blended them carefully. It took a couple of goes, but eventually I got it looking how I wanted. Eyeshadow was next. Also a bit tricky blending a pale gold on the front of the lid and brow with a deeper copper colour in the socket. Then some big fluttery fake eyelashes that took quite a lot of concentration to get glued in place. After that, everything else was fairly straightforward – lots of eyeliner, my brows drawn in carefully, lips lined with a dark brown pencil and infilled with a natural colour and gloss. I teased my hair out and applied lots of hair spray to give it even more volume, and then stopped to check out the results. It was way better than I could have imagined!
The dress I planned on wearing was still in the same spot I’d found it in when I’d tried it on last week. The shoes I’d worn at the same time were also in the same place, part of a pile of what must have been more than fifty pairs strewn under the bed. I pulled them out. There’d be no way of putting them back in exactly the same spot, but my mum would never notice, such was the disarray there. I stepped into the dress and pulled it up into place, reaching behind to close the zip. It was a fire engine red sequinned number, with long sleeves and a hem that stopped some way short of mid thigh. The shoes were also bright red patent with a four inch heel. My heart was racing. I took a deep breath and studied myself in the full length mirror on the back of the wardrobe door. I felt like for the first time in my sixteen years on the planet I was myself. I longed to be out partying like my mum, but even going outside for a walk was impossible – Zee or one of his gang would see me and want to know what a strange girl was doing on the estate. So I contented myself with walking around the flat, imagining myself dancing with a group of girlfriends, being approached by a cute boy asking for a dance, and then swaying gently in his arms to some cool, sultry R&B. And every time I imagined the cute boy, he had the face of Mr. Duncan.
Monday morning dawned, and I was back in my baggy school uniform and beanie hat. Mum still hadn’t shown up since Friday. Even though she’d done it so often, I still worried about her. I kicked myself – she wouldn’t have given a single thought to me all weekend. Although Friday had been great, I knew I couldn’t carry on much longer the way I had been. I needed to start being honest about who I was – both to myself, and the people around me. At some point I’d have to tell mum she had a daughter, not a son. I often wondered if she’d have loved me more if I’d been born a girl. Maybe if I told her I really was one we could build some kind of a relationship?
Despite being back at school after the weekend, Mondays in general weren’t too bad. We had English Lit in the afternoons, and rehearsals for the school play in the evening. I loved English. When I wasn’t watching make up tutorials in the library I’d be working my way through Jane Austen or the Brontes. I managed a smile to myself – not only had I been born into the wrong body, I’d arrived in the wrong century as well. The school play I was in was Romeo and Juliet. I’d been cast as Mercutio, and I was really enjoying the role. He seemed to me like someone who used his quick wit to cover up for the fact that he wasn’t who he seemed to be, and I could relate to that. But maybe the main reason I enjoyed both the lessons and the play was Mr. Duncan, our English teacher. He’d joined the school a couple of years ago straight out of teacher training, although he’d taken six months of that as compassionate leave after his wife had sadly died in a traffic accident. He was Scottish, with a fantastic accent that I could listen to all day long and a beautiful head full of tousled curly chocolate brown hair that I longed to run my fingers through. And he seemed to like me too – not in that way of course, but I had a gift for acting which he recognised, and I felt a warm glow pass through me whenever I was the object of his praise.
Rehearsals had gone really well, and we were just wrapping up for the night when Mr. Duncan mentioned that we’d be doing some costume fittings the following week.
“So Kai, We’ll need to get you something glam for your drag show scene at the fancy dress party.” He grinned.
For a second I felt like a rabbit trapped in the headlights. I swear that he could see right through to my soul and if I’d been white I’d have blushed down to my socks. I mumbled something and he moved on. I remembered that he’d mentioned weeks ago that we’d be basing our version of the play on Baz Luhrmann’s film but somehow, distracted by everything else that was going on in my life, I’d forgotten about the drag scene. I glanced back at my him, looking for a sign that he’d picked up my discomfort, but couldn’t see anything.
I walked home after the rehearsals deep in thought. I just didn’t think I could pull off doing drag – it was too close to home, too close to the real natural me and I wouldn’t be able to hide that, no matter how good an actor I was. My mum would be back now, too, probably. Another week of tiptoeing around her moods before I could be myself again on Friday. As much as I loved acting in the school play, the acting I was doing 24/7 to my mum, my teachers, the other pupils at school, was slowly killing me; eating me up inside. Better, surely, to just come clean and live with whatever the consequences were. I walked laps around the estate, playing out the scenarios in my head until after it went dark, then slowly plodded up the stairs and into the flat. An empty pizza box lay on the living room floor. My mum was home. I walked tentatively to her door and knocked quietly.
“Mum, It’s me. Can I come in? I need to talk to you.”
Parting is such sweet sorrow
“OK Guys, who’s going to start us off? How is it that parting with someone can be sweet?”
I looked around the classroom for a volunteer to start off the conversation. Kai would usually be first with his hand up, but this was the third week now he’d not been in school. I looked across at his empty desk. I was worried about him. I couldn’t remember him taking time off before, and we hadn’t had a sick note as far as I knew. He’d also been missing rehearsals. We’d manage with the play – his understudy was doing a great job – but it was out of character, and he’d been that way for quite a while now. Tense, and on edge. Drugs was the obvious thing that sprang to mind. I hoped not. He was the best actor I’d come across since I first got into theatre as a schoolboy myself – by a mile. And he ‘got’ English literature in a way most students never did. We had that connection that sometimes comes between a teacher and a student when they share a love of the subject. I resolved to get his address from the school secretary later and call around tonight to check whether everything was ok.
I’d knocked three times and was about to give up when the door opened on the chain and a bleary eyed blonde woman a few years older than myself peered around the jamb.
“What do you want?”
I gave my best attempt at a disarming smile. “I’m Stephen Duncan, Kai’s English teacher. He’s not been coming in to school. I just wanted to check he’s ok?”
“He’s not here.”
“What do you mean?”
“He’s gone.”
“Gone? Gone where?”
“Fucked if I care.” The door slammed. I knocked again.
“Look, just leave me alone, alright? Stupid little bastard comes up to me and says he wants to be a girl. We had a row, alright? I kicked him out. He’s gone. Leave me alone.”
The door slammed shut once again and I stood there in shock for a moment. That explained his behaviour over the last few months! At least it wasn’t drugs I thought but, fuck, how can anyone cope with being in that position and having your mum just turf you out? I walked slowly back to my car and sat in it, trying to imagine myself in his position. Where would I have gone? No money, no home, no friends that I knew of. I remembered when I’d first moved down to London for teacher training and met Julie, my future wife. She was a local, and we spent hours just walking around London every weekend. One time we were near Piccadilly, and she pointed out the young men hanging around, loitering in doorways. Rent boys, she’d said. I was such a naïve thing, fresh off the train from rural Scotland, I had to get her to explain what that meant. I wondered…
I’d criss crossed the streets around Piccadilly several times and it was getting late. I was starting to worry about my car getting stopped by the police and was about to give up and go home when I spotted Kai’s beanie in the distance. I pulled alongside and wound down the window.
“Kai! It’s me, Mr. Duncan. Get in!”
He looked awful. Even skinnier than usual. His clothes looked like he’d been sleeping in them for weeks, which is exactly what I imagined he had been doing. But when he heard my voice he looked up and a flicker of hope passed briefly across his face, before dying back into sullen submission.
“Kai! Get in, quick!”
“I’m not coming. Go away!” He walked away from the car, and I nudged it back into gear again to follow him.
He turned back to me. “I’m not going back home. Leave me alone!”
“I’m not taking you back home.”
He stopped walking.
“Listen. You can come back to mine. Have some food. A shower. If you want to, you can stay a few days, but that’s up to you. Until you get yourself straight.”
He hesitated for a second, and then opened the door and climbed in. “My stuff’s in an alley in the next street. Can we get it on the way?”
“The bathroom’s upstairs, first on the right. You can leave your clothes outside the door and I’ll put them in the washing machine. I’ve a spare dressing gown you can borrow.”
He reappeared half an hour later, my white towelling robe hanging off his shoulders and trailing on the ground as he walked. It was the first time I’d seen him without his beanie and he’d tied his hair back in a ponytail. I thought back to what his mum had said. Out of his uniform and with his hair on show, he could easily pass for a girl, I thought.
“Toast and tea?”
He nodded. I made him a couple of slices, which he wolfed down with them barely touching the sides, so I made him another couple, and then another. I didn’t want him to feel like he was being interrogated, so I let him eat in silence. As he finished off the last slice, he cleared his throat.
“How did you find me?”
“I went to your mum’s.”
“She wouldn’t have known where I was.”
“She didn’t. But she told me what happened between you. And after that it was a lucky guess.”
“She told you what I’d said?”
I nodded.
He started to cry, noiselessly, the tears cascading down and dripping onto the crumbs on his plate. “I’m sorry. I’ve really messed things up, haven’t I? I’m sorry about the play…”
“The plays going to be fine, don’t be daft…”
“What am I going to do?”
“Don’t worry about that. I’ve made a bed up in the spare room. You can stay here as long as you need to.”
He sniffed and wiped his eyes. “Thanks. For the bed. And the food. And thanks for coming for me tonight.”
The following morning I knocked gently on his door and poked my nose around. He was not quite awake, his hair flowing over the pillow, one eye half opening as I asked him how he’d slept.
“Great, thanks.”
“I’m off to school now.”
“OK.”
“I’ll see you later.”
“Oh, have you got my clothes?”
“Shit, sorry, I forget to put the washing machine on last night.” I paused. I wasn’t sure whether to say it or not. “There are some clothes in the wardrobe that might fit. They were Julie’s. I’ve been meaning to throw them out. I mean, there are trousers and stuff in there too, depending, you know, what you want.” I hesitated, not knowing whether I’d said the right thing. “Or you can just keep the dressing gown. Until the washing machine’s finished. Whatever. See you later.” I left, before my foot went any deeper into my mouth.
I was distracted all day at school – my teaching was all over the place. I thought about driving home at lunchtime to check up on Kai, but then decided that was too much. I didn’t know whether he’d still be there when I got back. As soon as lessons finished I bypassed the usual staff room chat and headed straight home.
A delicious smell of home cooking greeted me as I opened the front door. I called as I went inside, and Kai met me in the living room. She, for there was no doubt now that I needed to use that pronoun, was wearing a cocktail dress – one shoulder was bare and the diagonal slash of the neckline from shoulder to chest was mirrored in an asymmetrical hem that ran from knee level to lower calf. It was in a kind of ruched satin material, the folds of the cloth clinging to her body. It must have been one of Julie’s but I’m sure I’d have remembered it if I’d seen it before. Her hair was full, and her make up made her look incredible.
“I hope you don’t mind.” She smiled.
“Mind? I…”
She smiled again. “Here, let me take your coat.” She glided across the room, took off my jacket, and handed me a glass of red wine.
“I made some food. It’s only something simple. I wanted to say thank you. It’s nearly ready. You can come through and talk to me whilst I finish it off. How was your day?”
I opened and closed my mouth a couple of times before I could get any words out. “Kai, you look…I mean, that dress. And your hair. And…”
She beamed.
“Kai…I mean, I…is it still Kai? Or should I call you something else?”
“It’s still Kai. It’s the one bit of the old me that I want to keep. It can be a girl’s name too. I looked it up in the library once. In Navajo it means ‘willow tree.’”
“I like that. It suits you.”
“What about you?”
“What do you mean?”
“Mr. Duncan.”
“Ah, yes, well, I suppose it’s ok for you to call me Stephen now.”
She smiled, and chinked my glass with hers. “Pleased to meet you Stephen.”
So we ate, and I found myself rambling on about growing up in Scotland, and she’d laugh at the stories I told her about some of the things I’d got up to at university, and then we talked about books, and films, and acting. And she went into the kitchen to fetch dessert and I marvelled at how naturally she moved, and how confident she was compared to the scared creature that I’d brought home the previous night. And we talked some more, like old friends, until it was late and we’d finished off the wine and I said I had to go to work tomorrow and I’d help her with the dishes. And as I was carrying two handfuls of washing up into the kitchen she came out and met me in the doorway, and came between my laden arms, and stretched up, wrapping her arms around my neck and kissing me deeply. I dropped the plates and pulled her into me and kissed her back and she smelt amazing and tasted incredible and I knew I had to stop.
“Kai! Kai. I’m sorry. I’m sorry.” I pulled away from her. “We can’t. I’m your teacher, for fuck’s sake. And I’m taking advantage of you. After everything you’ve been through. I’m sorry. I shouldn’t be doing this to you.”
I took her hand and we sat on the sofa and she said she’d move out. And I told her what I’d been thinking about that afternoon at school. About my sister, who taught at a drama school in Paris. And how Kai had the talent to be an actor, and how I might be able to get her an audition there, and how she might start a new life.
For never was a story of more woe
Than this of Juliet and her Romeo.
The applause of the audience was still ringing in my ears as I collapsed exhausted into the chair in the relative calm of my dressing room. It had gone better than I could have imagined and I’d enjoyed every second of it. Much as I’d loved the tv work I’d done over the last year or so, it was fantastic to be back on stage again. This was where my heart was. The only negative was that Stephen hadn’t been there. I’d scanned the audience from backstage looking for his face. It had been a longshot, I suppose. I’d had an invite sent for the opening night to him at my old school, but I didn’t even know if he still worked there. Five years on from last time I’d seen him. He’d probably forgotten all about me, even if I’d never stopped thinking of him.
Five years. It had felt like five months. I’d got a place in Paris, and a scholarship too. Three years at drama school, during which I’d completed my transition. A year of small roles, in provincial productions around France, and some small walk on tv parts. And then a few months ago I’d been invited to join the most prestigious theatre group in France, who were planning to take a tour of Romeo and Juliet across Europe. Life was good. I shared a small but stylish flat in Paris with a couple of girlfriends, and I had enough money left over to indulge my developing taste for French fashion from time to time. And here I was, living my dream, playing Juliet on opening night in the West End.
I stripped off my costume, put on my robe and gently began removing the stage make up from my face. It being opening night there was a party to head off to, and I’d brought along a bag with something to change into – some new lingerie and a gorgeous Chanel little black dress that I couldn’t really afford. I’d not seen her for five years either, and never had anything of a relationship with her at the best of times, but there were still some things I’d inherited from my mother. I arranged my hair into a loose up-do and started on my make up. Jean Paul, who was playing Romeo, pushed his head around my door and told me to get a move on as the party was going to start in a few minutes.
The buzz of activity backstage began to drop as people left. I finished my make up and slipped into my Loboutins, another unaffordable indulgence. Ever since I knew we’d be playing in the West End, I’d had this crazy romantic notion that Stephen would come to watch, and he’d come backstage afterwards, and we’d be together at last. It was ridiculous, I knew, but I’d give him a few more minutes, just in case. I pulled a cigarette from the box on the dresser and took a long draw, blowing the smoke back into my reflection in the mirror. Five minutes more. I thought about that night at his house, the taste of his kiss, and the feel of our bodies pressed up close. It was madness; I needed to move on. I stubbed out the cigarette, grabbed my coat and stepped out of the stage door.
It was quiet outside, the audience having long ago dispersed, and I could hear the click of my heels as I walked along the deserted pavement of the narrow street down the side of the theatre. I heard a car approach and pull alongside, but I kept my head down and ignored it – I was well practised in dealing with that kind of behaviour back in Paris. Out of the corner of my eye I saw the window wind down, a voice called out and suddenly I was transported back five years to a street not far from here. He hadn’t changed – still the same mop of unruly curls, but with perhaps a few flecks of grey beginning to appear around the temples.
“Kai, is that you?...I’m sorry, I only just got the invite… it went in the wrong pigeonhole at school…long story…you look amazing, by the way…Juliet in the West End, eh?...it was the caretakers fault, he’d been cleaning in the school office…”
I smiled inwardly, remembering his habit of talking too much when he didn’t know what to say. I stopped and turned to face him.
“There’s an opening night party. I’m just heading there now…”
“Oh.” He paused. “Well, I can’t compete with champagne and canapes, but I do a mean line in tea and toast.” He grinned and reached across to the passenger door to open it. “What do you say?”
FIN
OTHERS PREFER IT COOL
Will ‘Others Prefer it Cool’, the sixtieth anniversary remake of the classic Billy Wilder crossdressing comedy ‘Some Like It Hot’, be a hit at the cinema?
Will the film’s English producer, Rachel Sixsmith, be able to persuade her toyboy lover to attend the premiere in drag?
And does the film’s male lead, all American action hero Jack Jones, really prefer panties?
Of course the answer is yes to all of those, but do read the story anyway…
“You know what, sweetie; I think it’s about time Sue had a night out.”
I’d come to know that mischievous gleam in Rachel’s eyes so well. It had been there the first evening we’d met. And it had also been there a few weeks later the first time she’d persuaded me to dress up. We’d come a long way since then, as was evidenced by the way I was sat next to her, as I now did most Friday evenings, in my favourite peignoir set, contentedly painting my nails.
“I mean, look at you. You can’t keep hiding your light under a bushel, you know.” She grinned. “And I know just the place to take you. It’s our premiere next month. We can get you all glammed up – a nice long slinky dress, get your hair done, the works. What do you think?”
Three weeks later I stood outside Rachel’s house. She’d rang earlier to say she was running late and to use the spare key. A couple of ‘her girls’ from the salon she used would be along later to help me get ready and in the meantime I had to promise not to ransack the house to find the dress she’d got for me to wear, which I still hadn’t seen and which she’d been teasing me about for the last fortnight. I made my way upstairs to Rachel’s room and poured a bath. Soaking in the hot water with half a bottle of white I’d found in the fridge and a packet of Silk Cut I pondered the last few months.
I still had to pinch myself that I was in a relationship with someone like her. We’d met just after I’d graduated from drama school. I was broke, sleeping on a friend’s sofa in a flat in Acton whilst trying to make ends meet working a zero hours contract for a catering company. I had been waitering at a party in Notting Hill when an elegantly dressed woman in her mid 30’s called me over. Declining the proffered champagne and without further ado she’d asked “Do you find me attractive?”
I was slightly taken aback, but tried not to show it. “I think you are very good looking.”
She was taller than me, although probably only by the height of her heels and her hair, which was meticulously coiffured into an elaborate up-do. Her blue eyes fixed mine. “That’s not what I asked”.
“Erm. No. That is, yes. You are very attractive.”
“Good. Would you like to fuck?”
“Shit, I…I mean …well, of course but, I, I’d lose my job.”
“Tch. I know your boss. He wouldn’t dare sack a friend of mine.”
She took my hand and, before I could change my mind, led me off into a nearby bathroom for a swift but passionate knee trembler.
I wasn’t in the habit of getting picked up like that at parties. I wasn’t exactly a hunk – in fact quite the opposite. I stood around 5’7” and was no more than 120 pounds soaking wet, with fine features and a pale skin which was the product of growing up in northern Lancashire. I’d assumed our brief but intense fling was just that, and congratulated myself on my good luck, but then took a call a couple of days later. Rachel had tracked me down via my employer and invited me to a lunchtime assignation at a West End hotel. This time the sex was slower but no less passionate, and the lunch stretched through to breakfast the following day. We even had time to talk a little and I discovered that Rachel was a director of a film production company. She owned a town house in Kensington, to which I was invited the following week.
Other than acting and cinema we had nothing in common. Rachel’s background was utterly different to mine, and yet somehow we laughed at the same things and enjoyed an incredible physical connection. Rachel took a delight in playing the older woman, and introducing me to new experiences. It must have been around two months after we’d met that she first suggested I dress up. I was lying in bed, watching her as she sat at the dressing table. She was enjoying herself, putting on an exaggeratedly suggestive show of rolling on her stockings and clipping them to her basque, Mrs Robinson style. It was having the desired effect, which was evident beneath the bedsheet. She grinned, and her eyes flashed that mischievous sparkle. “Someone looks like they’re enjoying themselves! You know, it’s only fair, if I’m going to all this effort, that you should too.”
“What do you mean?”
She turned to face me. “Will you dress up for me?”
“What, in your things? Really?”
“Oh, go on. Don’t be a spoilsport.”
I shrugged. “Fine. What did you have in mind?”
She giggled. ‘Oooh! Let me see what I’ve got. This is going to be fun!”
Over the next hour or so she dressed me to match – a basque, with stockings and panties. She insisted on putting make up on me too, and she fussed with my shoulder length hair using curling tongues and hair spray. “There. I knew you’d look pretty good. A bit more work on your hair and some trimming of your eyebrows and you’d be turning heads…”
Our lovemaking that night had been even more intense than usual. So I wasn’t really surprised when the following Friday, as we sat on her sofa watching Netflix, she’d leant over and whispered into my ear that she wanted to try it again. She know that I would never say no to her but I think that also, deep down, she realised just how intrigued I was too. “I’d like to try something different with your hair this weekend. I was thinking about it during the week. And I’d love to teach you how to do your own make up – it would be so sexy watching you get ready all by yourself…” She ran her hand down my belly, leaving it resting lightly over my groin and then whispered again “You like getting all pretty for me don’t you? You like wearing all those lovely silky clothes and putting on lipstick don’t you?” She brought her hand down with more pressure and I groaned softly. “See.” She giggled. “It gives all your secrets away…”
Back in the warm embrace of the bath and the wine, my legs freshly shaved, I smiled to myself as I thought of the double life I’d come to enjoy since then. During the week I was a hungry, single, unemployed actor. At weekends I lived in a beautiful house with a gorgeous woman, and increasingly wore expensive lingerie and make up. My talent as an actor, unused from Monday to Friday, was being diverted into playing out a female role each Saturday and Sunday; a role which Rachel encouraged and nurtured. It was extreme escapism. And today would be the next step, when I would set foot outside for the first time.
I drained the last of the wine and stepped out of the bath, dabbing myself dry and slowly applying moisturiser as Rachel had shown me. As of a couple of weeks ago I was now the proud owner of some extremely realistic silicon breast forms, which I carefully glued into place and blended the edges with make up. I slipped on my favourite g-string, wrapped a towel around my hair and fastened a robe around my waist. Moments later, the intercom buzzed. Rachel’s ‘salon girls’ were here.
Jo and Tara introduced themselves as I beckoned them inside. They were both about my age, and carried small cases the size of airplane carry-on luggage. Making our way into the kitchen I offered a drink.
“I think we’d better get started to be honest” Jo replied “There’s quite a bit to do”
“Rachel had suggested that you might like to try hair extensions?” Tara added. “If we do that it will take up most of the afternoon. Rachel sent us a photo so we could colour match.” She opened her case “Here. What do you think?” She lifted out a small clump of chocolate brown hair maybe a foot or so long. I loosened the towel around my own hair and she held it up alongside. “Great! That’s a pretty good match”
I settled down on one of the kitchen chairs whilst Tara dried my hair, running a brush through it in preparation for the extensions.
“Whilst Tara’s doing your hair, I’m going to make a start on your nails. Extensions there too, I think. Then when she’s finished in a couple of hours I can get on to your make up. How does that sound?”
“Sounds fine.” I was already luxuriating in the sensations of having my hair brushed.
“So. Were you in this film then?”
“I wish! No – I only graduated from drama school a few months ago. I’m spending more time waiting tables than acting just now”
“Yeah, it’s a tough gig. Still, Rachel must be a good contact, no?.. Is Jack Jones going to be there tonight? I might swing around and try to catch the arrivals on the red carpet if he is. I’ve had a bit of a thing about him for ages…”
“I don’t know – I presume so. Last time I saw him in a film he was single-handedly eliminating the Taliban from Afghanistan. It’s going to be interesting to see what he looks like in a dress!”
“Haha, yeah! America’s all action hero in a frock. He’s playing the Tony Curtis role isn’t he?”
“That’s right. And that new English actress is playing the Marilyn Monroe role. Rachel told me she’s really good.”
“Rumour has it they had an affair on set – did you hear that?”
“I did, and I keep thinking I’ll have to ask Rachel about it – I’ll quiz her tonight”
“You’ll be able to ask them both directly tonight!”
“Hmm. Not sure that’s going to be a great way of introducing myself. Hi I’m Sue. Were you guys shagging each other on set?”
Jo and Tara both giggled. I hadn’t really thought about the possibility of meeting stars like Jack Jones at the premiere – I guess I’d been too caught up in thinking about my own situation. Eventually the conversation died down whilst Jo and Tara continued with their tasks. I could feel Tara very gently clipping my own hair up and, if I concentrated, I could also sense the very subtle additional weight of the extensions and the sensation of having hair over my shoulders. At the same time I was enjoying Jo working on my nails – extensions about half an inch beyond my fingertips were added together with a deep crimson polish.
Eventually Tara pronounced herself happy with my hair and started rolling it into some heated curlers. Jo stood in front of me, grinning. “Now pay attention; I may be asking questions!” I laughed, but in truth I’d been looking forward to getting my make up done professionally. When Rachel and I had first started to play, she had taught me how to do my own make up, and encouraged me to practice. I thought that I’d become quite good at it, but I knew that I could still improve. I’d come to love making myself up. I loved the smells and the sensations of seeing myself gradually transformed, but it had also become a kind of meditation – no matter how stressed I was at the time, or however shitty that particular day had been, I always forgot all about it as soon as I sat in front of a mirror with a tube of foundation in my hand. Rachel was often away on business and recently she’d taken to asking if I could be at home for her when she got back. I’d take the afternoon off, make myself pretty, dress in my sexiest lingerie and meet her at the door. I’d lead her into the living room, sit her on the sofa, kneel in front of her and then slowly and lingeringly pleasure her with my tongue. She would moan with pleasure – “My god, sweetie, what a tongue you’ve got. I should pimp you out, I’d make a fortune! With that tongue I’d bet you’d be brilliant at giving blowjobs to rich businessmen” I’d smile nervously and hope that she couldn’t tell from my heart thumping against her thigh, or the shallowness of my breathing, how intrigued I was by the idea.
Jo had an array of pots and tubes in her case on the table behind me. She used small wedge shaped pieces of foam to apply my foundation, followed by powder and then started on my eyes. I surrendered to the process as I had with my hair, enjoying the smells and sensations. Jo was enjoying herself too; as she worked she made occasional encouraging comments – “wow, that really makes your eyes work”, or a tip for me to follow up on – the best kind of brush to use for blending eyeliner, or the best kind of mascara. She got me to pay particular attention to the blusher, applying this not only to define my cheekbones but also to give depth and shape to my face overall by using it at my temples, the sides of my nose and on my chin. She outlined my lips with a pencil liner and infilled them with a creamy dark crimson lipstick. She offered me a tissue to blot and then applied another layer. “OK. I think that’s you about done. Now. Rachel was telling us you’ve been dying to know what she’s got for you to wear. Would you like us to help you get dressed?”
Jo led me back upstairs, past Rachel’s room and up to the top floor of the townhouse. I’d not been up there before – it was a space that as far as I knew Rachel only used when she had guests to stay. In one of the rooms there were 3 boxes on the bed, all beautifully wrapped with ribbon. Hanging on the door of the wardrobe was the dress. I rushed over to it and, with it still on the hanger, held it up in front of myself whilst I looked in the mirror. It was velvet, the colour of red wine. Long sleeved, off the shoulder with a fitted bodice and a skirt that flared out from thigh level.
‘Oh my god. This is absolutely gorgeous!”
Jo beamed.
“Quick. Help me into it.”
“Whoah. Not so fast young lady! One thing at a time. We need to finish your underwear first.”
I sat down on the bed and with trembling fingers unwrapped the ribbons and opened the boxes. The first contained a very elegant pair of slingbacks in black patent with a 3 inch heel, together with a matching black patent clutch bag. A smaller box contained a beautiful set of black jet drop earrings and a matching necklace. The final package contained a stunning fully boned black satin corset and a pair of silk stockings. I was overwhelmed.
“Hey. You’re a very lucky girl. I wish someone loved me enough to do all this.”
I stood up and untied the robe from around my waist, slipping it off my shoulders on to the bed. Jo stood behind me whilst I wrapped the corset around my waist and clipped it in the front. I held it in place with my hands on my waist whilst Jo pulled on the laces at the back. It was an overbust corset, and the cups settled gently over my breasts. I’d worn a basque before, but never something like this and as Jo tightened the laces it felt fantastic. The corset complete, Jo unpacked the stockings from their packaging, slid them up my legs and clipped them into place using the garters. They were a very thin denier, nearly nude.
“You should really be going bare-legged with this dress, but Rachel told us how much you like to wear stockings.” She grinned.
She stood up and moved around to the side so I could see myself in the mirror. I stood there for a while without saying anything and then turned to the side, then the other side, then with my back to the mirror overlooking my shoulder, and then back facing it again.
“OK. OK. Enough with the posing. Yes, you look gorgeous.” Jo laughed. “I thought you were desperate to get into the dress?”
“Oh, alright.” I tore myself away from my reflection. Jo held the dress around my ankles and eased it up around my waist. It was actually quite heavy – the velvet was lined with a delicious cool smooth satin. The neckline sat just above the top of my corset, running flat across my chest and arms revealing just a hint of cleavage. She eased the zipper gently up the side – despite the corset it was a tight fit. Then, kneeling down again she slipped the slingbacks on and fastened the straps. I took the jewellery box and hooked the earrings into place and Jo fastened the necklace.
“Right. Now you look really strange with your curlers still in. Let’s go back downstairs and let Tara finish you hair.”
A few moments later I was back in the kitchen again having my hair teased into place. It was parted off centre and fell down to almost shoulder level smoothly and glossily before continuing its descent in a shower of loose curls. Tara arranged it asymmetrically so the curls fell over one shoulder down to my breast.
“There. Ready.” Tara took a step back to survey her handiwork. “You look fantastic”
“Thank you. And you too Jo. Thank you Thank you Thank you Thank you! I feel fantastic. You’ve been amazing!”
I posed for some photographs with them both and promised to send them pictures of the premiere – “You must get one with Jack!” Jo exclaimed, we kissed and hugged, and then they were gone.
I lit up a cigarette and stepped out into the hallway, where there was a large mirror next to the front door. Inhaling deeply, I stood transfixed at my reflection. I felt like a million dollars. The dress was gorgeous and fitted perfectly. Jo’s make up, a combination of subtly smoky eyes with a bold lipstick which perfectly matched my dress, was amazing. And I loved the feeling of having long hair caressing my bare neck and shoulders. Lost in contemplation, I didn’t notice the man’s shadow appear on the other side of the glass porch door until he rang the bell. Shit! With me standing where I was, it was impossible he hadn’t seen me. Fuck! Jo and Tara were the only people who had ever seen me dressed apart from Rachel. I didn’t know if Rachel had told them my situation - she must have done, surely? – but they’d never treated me as anything other than female. Ah well, if I wasn’t going to pass, now was the time when I was going to be found out. I opened the door.
“Hello. Can I help you?”
The man stood at the door was maybe mid to late 50s. He was slightly shorter than me and balding, with a greying combover hairstyle and moustache combo the like of which I had not seen since the last 1970s fancy dress party I attended. He was wearing a dinner suit, the jacket of which strained visibly across his ample midriff. When he spoke it was with a New York accent.
“How ya doin’. I’m Mikey.”
“Yes?”
“Rachel called. I’m here to collect you.”
“What?”
“I’ve been trying to ring you myself. Your phone ain’t picking up.”
Shit. I’d left it in the bathroom when Jo and Tara arrived.
“Come in, come in.” I showed him into the kitchen. “Do you mind waiting there for a second?”
I nipped upstairs and retrieved my phone. Sure enough, there was a text message from Rachel. “Sorry sweetie. Stuck in awful mtg. Tried to ring. Will send driver. Cul8r. x”
I tried to ring back, but there was no answer. I went back downstairs.
“So you’re Sue?”
“Oh, yes, sorry…”
“Are you ready to go?”
“Oh, well, ok, I guess, just let me get my bag.” I was flustered and in danger of slipping out of character.
“Is this it?” He said, pointing to the clutch which was left on the kitchen table.
“Ah. Yes. Sorry. I’m a bit disorganised.” I tried what I hoped was a disarming smile.
“That’s ok. But we do need to get going or we’ll miss the movie”
There was a limousine waiting outside, the interior of which seemed to belong to the same decade as Mikey. Seldom can white leather have been used more voluminously. I sat in a huge easy chair on the right hand side of the main cabin, which in itself was the size of a small room. Mikey sat on my left. Between us a drinks cabinet was topped by an ice bucket containing a bottle of Cristal champagne. As we drove off Mikey opened it, poured two glasses and offered one to me.
“Here’s lookin’ at you kid, as they say. Here’s to a great night.”
I took a sip.
“My mum would be horrified, you know.”
He coughed “What?”
“Here I am in a car with a strange man. I broke her cardinal rule.”
He laughed and I went on. “So you work with Rachel?”
“Yeah. Mainly in casting. Running around in limousines picking up beautiful women isn’t the dayjob.” He smiled. “But I could get used to it.”
“Casting? Were you involved in choosing the English girl for the Marilyn role?”
“Kinda. It sure provoked a storm didn’t it? Not heard of anythin’ like that since Vivien Leigh was cast as Scarlett O’Hara. You know Raphaella was up for it?”
“The singer? Who doesn’t? All the film press were all over it. She had advertising in all of the magazines. Even got herself photographed in the original Marilyn dress.”
“I’m kinda glad Diana got it though”
“Me too. She only graduated out of Stage School a year before me. It gives me hope.”
“Ah, so you’re an actress too?”
“More of a waiter..ess”, I hurriedly corrected myself ,“at the moment.”
“Yeah, that’s how it goes. That Raphaella, though. She’s a tough bitch that one. She was never right for the role. You know what?” He leaned across conspiratorially “She’s got a flatulence problem.”
“What?...”
“Yep. She was filming a love scene in one of her previous movies and damn near blew the bed covers off.”
I had just taken a sip of champagne and came very close to spraying it all over him. We both giggled loudly.
“It wasn’t just once either. Took five takes before we got it in the can…”
And so we drove, and as we drove Mikey kept me giggling gently with a string of Hollywood anecdotes. I was starting to change my mind about him – initially I’d thought he was a bit of a sleaze bag but as we laughed my view was starting to soften. Then, during a pause in the conversation, it happened. He looked directly into my eyes.
“Would you take a look at this, sugar?”
His hand had unzipped his flies.
I glanced without realising what had happened until too late.
“Oh, shit Mikey. What the fuck?...”
“Would you like to cop a feel?”
“Oh, for fuck’s sake, put it away…” I was shouting now, and my carefully constructed feminine persona had gone out of the window. Strangely, that didn’t seem to make any difference with him. He was laughing now, and as he laughed his tone changed. The Bronx drawl sweetened and heightened. I sat staring in disbelief.
“Oh, Sweetie, I completely had you going then. I was worried you were going to jump out for a minute…”
“Rachel?.. Fucking hell, you little…” my words tapered away. “Shit. You look amazing. Jesus, I’d never have known. Fuck, you’ve got a dick!”
She laughed. “Best prosthetics in Hollywood. I thought if you were getting all dressed up I would too. This penis is rather amazing, though. It feels great – see touch it.”
“I’m not sure I want to” I reached out reluctantly. “Bloody hell, you’re right. It even feels real.”
“And watch this.” She grabbed it, and bent and stretched it until it was erect.
“Shit. How did you do that?”
“Some kind of steel rod inside. All the rage with girls who want to be boys apparently”
“But your face…even your eyes are a different colour.”
“Contact lenses. This fat suit is bloody hot, though.”
“Well, you got me fair and square there. I’d never have guessed in a million years.”
“I couldn’t have kept it going any longer. I’ve been bursting to giggle ever since I knocked on the door…”
She lit a cigarette.
“You look absolutely beautiful, by the way. I didn’t have the chance to tell you before.”
I blushed. “Thanks. I love the hair”
“It suits you long.”
She reached over, “Do you mind kissing a fat bald bloke?”
“Well, seeing as it’s you.”
She kissed me very tenderly. “I don’t want to muss your lipstick when we’re about to arrive…”
“Your moustache tickles”
She laughed, and then started suddenly “Look out, we’re here.”
The limousine drew up outside the cinema in Leicester Square. I looked out of the window. The red carpet started directly in front of me and ran for maybe thirty yards or so to the cinema entrance. It was about twelve feet wide with pedestrian barriers on either side behind which thronged hundreds of fans. They cheered as the car stopped.
“OK. Back to Sue again remember.”
“Shit. Talk about a baptism of fire. There’s hundreds of people out there. What if they realise I’m not what I look like?”
“They won’t. You look amazing. Just remember to stay in character. Besides, given the film, there’s going to be quite a few draq queens around tonight I expect. Look.”
Sue enough along the barrier to the right was a group of seven or eight Marilyn Monroe lookalikes – beautifully dressed in matching Seven Year Itch dresses and impeccably made up, but clearly male.
‘Oh, and don’t call me Rachel when I’m dressed like this either. I want to stay in character too.”
Mikey got out of the car and walked around my side to open the door. I swung my legs around and on to the carpet and he held out a hand to help me stand. I smoothed my dress down and took another deep breath. Mikey bent down and, talking straight into my ear over the din of the surrounding fans said “Take your time kiddo. Enjoy. Remember to smile.”
I linked arms with him and smiled in the general direction of the crowd. We took a few steps up the carpet. Mikey stopped to have a word with a fan and I waved to a group of teenage girls on the opposite side of the carpet. We walked a little further and stopped again. I found myself in front of the group of Marilyns and I leaned closer to the barrier, caught the eye of the one at the front of the group and whispered “Solidarity, Sister” and winked. The look on her face was priceless as the penny dropped. She whooped as I walked away. “You go, girl!” At the top of the carpet we stopped and, turning back to face the limousine I put on my best smile, struck my best pose and looked back to the crowd. Hundreds of flashbulbs went off. I swapped poses. Left hand on left hip now, right foot in front of left, smiled and the flashbulbs went off again. Mikey took my hand and led me off into the lobby. I was glowing with excitement. “Thank you!” I beamed and kissed him. “That was absolutely fantastic.”
The film was fabulous. OK, so the Billy Wilder original would never be surpassed, but the new version was fun, frothy and glamorous. In many ways it reminded me of Baz Luhrmann’s Moulin Rouge – the sets were extravagant and the costumes luscious. Even though I felt incredibly sexy in my long velvet gown, I would happily have given a kidney to be let loose in the wardrobe department. Diana Jackson was a revelation in the Marilyn Monroe role. Sexy and sassy, she also had a vulnerability about her that made her perfect for the part. But Jack Jones was the biggest surprise. He made a fantastic woman, with legs to die for.
When the film finished we were whisked out of our seats and back into the limo for a ten minute ride across town to the Carlton Hotel for the after party. Built at the height of Empire, the hotel was a case study in Victorian gothic extravagance. The entrance hall was a riot of florid stone carvings with a richly coloured encaustic tiled floor, polished marble columns and, to my delight, a Scarlett O’Hara style staircase which swept down from the main foyer to the ballroom. Accompanied by a flurry of flashbulbs, to which I decided I could rapidly become accustomed I carefully hitched up my dress and, taking Mikey’s proffered arm, sashayed elegantly down the flight. Safely at the bottom, I let go of Mikey and excused myself to go to the ladies. Not that I needed to, in fact given what I was wearing I doubted I would be able to even if I’d wanted, but it had been a good three hours since I’d last stood in front of a mirror at Rachel’s. I placed my clutch bag at the end of an elaborate marble vanity unit. There was no one else around. I examined my appearance with a deep sense of satisfaction. I teased a curl or two of my hair back into position and, turning to the left and right, smoothed my dress down, revelling in the feeling of the tight fabric encasing my body. I took a gloss from my clutch and was just starting to touch up my lips when I became aware of a sobbing sound from the opposite end of the stalls. Before I had the chance to decide how to react, the cublcle lock clicked and the door opened. A woman emerged clutching a handkerchief and wearing a gorgeous champagne coloured vintage gown. Her short blonde hair had been curled into a 1930’s period style. Her lips and nails were painted a blood red. It was Diane Jackson. In the film, she had looked fantastic. In the flesh, she was one of the most beautiful women I had ever seen.
She hadn’t seen me, and stood looking into the mirror at the opposite end of the vanity unit, dabbing her eyes.
“Are you ok?”
She spun around to face me.
“Sorry. I made you jump.”
She smiled, fleetingly. “That’s ok. I’m fine, thanks.” But then immediately her expression changed and she looked like she was going to burst into tears. I placed a consoling hand on her arm and gave her a sympathetic look. She took a deep breath and sighed loudly. “You haven’t got a ciggie by any chance have you? I’m supposed to be giving up, but, god, I could use one right now…” I smiled. Her accent was Mancunian – just down the road from where I’d grown up. She’d had a perfect west coast American accent in the film so it took me by surprise.
There was a large courtyard behind the ballroom which the upper level hotel rooms overlooked. At its centre was a rectangular reflecting pool with a small fountain, surrounded by a stone bench. There were already a number of guests indulging their habit there and we joined them, sitting on the bench as I proffered a cigarette. “I’m Sue, by the way. From Blackburn.”
“No way! Really? I’m Diana.”
“I know. You were amazing in the film.”
“Thanks.”
She took a long drag, inhaling deeply and, leaning back, blew a stream of smoke vertically up into the clear starlit sky.
“It’s Jack bloody Jones.” She took a shorter drag on the cigarette and exhaled venomously. “I though I was over him, but then seeing him again tonight…” Her words trailed away.
“So the rumours were true then?”
She nodded. “He seemed such a sweet and gentle guy at first. I hadn’t met him until the day we started filming. We shot all the boys drag sequences first, so the first time I saw him he was all dressed up. I’d seen him in films before, obviously, and couldn’t believe what a great girl he made – well, you know that, you’ve seen the film now. Those first few weeks filming were a lot of fun. Jack was always in early because his make up took the longest so those first few weeks I hardly saw him when he wasn’t wearing a dress. I teased him about it, but he was a good sport and gave as good as he got. It was whirlwind stuff – he asked me out within a few days of filming starting, but then we agonized about how to do it – Jack was pretty well followed everywhere by the paparazzi. They hadn’t got to know me yet, and he didn’t want to subject me to the full glare of publicity that our being seen together would cause. Eventually it dawned on us that the solution was right in front of our faces – he made such a good woman that with a simple change of dress into something more modern, nobody would have any idea who he was. We started with a really quiet, off the beaten track restaurant but when nobody batted an eyelid we got bolder and eventually we were eating in some of Hollywood’s most famous places. It was a lot of fun keeping everyone fooled and I think the risk of discovery turned us both on a bit too. On our days off we’d go girly clothes shopping – after a couple of dates we realized Jack needed more than the one dress. He built up a pretty good wardrobe.” She smiled. “Within a couple of weeks it was hook, line and sinker for me. It was kind of weird as well. I mean, it was almost like I was dating another girl. At least until we got intimate.” She grinned this time, but then her features hardened. “Things changed when we finished the drag sequences. Back in boy clothes again, Jack started acting the macho man on set. I started to feel excluded, but he wouldn’t tell me why. He seemed to be spending a lot of time out with the boys, he was drinking a lot, and he wasn’t a nice person when he was drunk.” She sighed, and took another drag. “By the time we’d finished filming it was all over.” She smiled phlegmatically and stubbed out her cigarette. “Put it all down to experience I guess. Anyhow, what about you? How does a girl from Blackburn come to be at a premiere?”
I was saved having to answer by the appearance of Mikey, but then immediately had to think on my feet anyway when I saw that he was accompanied by none other than Jack Jones himself. I glanced at Diana and saw the apprehension in her eyes. “do you guys know each other? Mikey – Diana. Diana – Mikey.” I stood up. “And you must be Jack. Would you like to dance?” I whisked him away before anyone else had time to speak.
“Sorry about that, it’s just that…”
“It’s ok. I know Diana doesn’t want to see me at the moment.”
“Ah.” I paused. “I’m Sue, by the way.” I held my hand out slightly stiffly.
Jack grinned. “I was talking to Rachel before.”
“Rach…but…”
“You look gorgeous, by the way. No one would know.”
I didn’t know whether to take that as a compliment or be annoyed with Rachel for having blabbed our secret.
“Rachel and me go way back – we’ve worked together on maybe five or six movies now. She’s mad – I love her to bits.”
Jack was smaller in real life than on screen – smaller than me in heels, but he had an attractive, open face and an orthodontically perfect smile which, I thought to myself, had probably charmed the birds from the trees more than once. As we began dancing he leaned in conspiratorially and whispered “Now I know what Tom Cruise felt like when he was married to Nicole Kidman!” I laughed. Maybe my preconceptions after talking with Diana were wrong – any man with a self deprecating sense of humour can’t be all bad can they? And he was friends with Rachel. We made small talk for a while over a couple of dances, but I couldn’t resist asking him about Diana.
“Look, maybe I shouldn’t mention this, but I was just talking to Diana…”
“Go on…”
“She’s still really upset, you know.”
He sighed. “I blew that big time. She’s the most amazing woman I’ve ever met. I still love her, you know.”
“If you don’t mind me saying you’ve got a funny way of showing it.”
He sighed again and went quiet for a few seconds. “It’s difficult to explain…did she talk about us?”
“A bit.”
“Hmm. So she told you how we started dating?”
“Yeah, I thought it was kind of romantic.”
He went quiet again, then “The thing is…”
“Yes?”
“It was kinda weird, the whole dressing thing.”
“I think it’s cool”
“Haha. I bet you do!”
“So you enjoyed the dressing up?”
He leaned back slightly so he could look me in the eye “Uh-huh.”
I kept quiet so that he would go on.
“And the more I enjoyed it, the more guilty I felt. I mean – America’s No. 1 Action Hero likes dressing up in women’s clothes – what would the papers do with my career after that? Once I’d finished the dressing up for the movie I vowed to myself I wouldn’t do it anymore. And then I went too far the other way trying to compensate…”
“And the drinking?”
“Just trying to be macho. Pathetic, isn’t it? I’ve given it up completely now – haven’t had a drop for almost six months.”
“So what are you going to do about Diana?”
“I just don’t know.” He was getting quite anguished now. “I’ve tried talking to her, but she says I’m just saying stuff and don’t mean it. If there was something I could do to convince her, I’d give anything to have her back – money, my career, anything. I can’t stand her not being around anymore.”
We were silent for a while. I couldn’t think of anything to cheer him up. I pulled him a little closer, trying to give him some comfort.
“Wait a minute.” He stopped moving.
“What?”
“What part of London are we in? The Old Guild theatre, it’s just around the corner isn’t it?”
“Err..I think so. Why?”
“After the main shoot we added in some extra scenes of me getting made up and dressed. I was working here at the time and it made sense to shoot locally rather than go back to LA. It was only a few weeks ago.”
“Sorry, I’m not following you.”
“We filmed them in the dressing rooms at the Guild. Maybe the costumes and stuff will still be there – the theatre’s been locked up for years.”
“I’m still not with you.”
“Don’t you see? If I go around there now, get changed and come back here all dressed up, in front of half the world’s press and all, then surely that has to mean something to Diana?”
“Shit, Jack...that’s a big if…”
“She’s worth it. C’mon. Will you help me Sue? I’m shooting in Australia next week. This is my last chance. Please.”
I looked at him. His eyes were blazing as he pleaded with me. This was turning into a stranger evening than I could ever have envisaged.
“OK then. Let’s go.”
It was only five minutes to the theatre. The film studio had been using it intermittently as a set for a couple of years and fortunately they still had a nightwatchman on duty when we arrived. His face was a picture when he saw a bona fide Hollywood superstar turning up on his doorstep and Jack’s charm soon had us inside. He guided me down into the back of house through a couple of corridors and eventually we found ourselves in a dressing room that I recognised from one of the scenes in the film.
“Thank God. Everything’s still here.”
Sure enough there was a rack of clothes against the wall with several pairs of shoes piled untidily underneath. Jack flicked a switch that illuminated a border of old fashioned tungsten lamps around the perimeter of a large mirror on the adjacent wall. In front of that was a vanity table with various boxes and a wigstand, complete with a wig that looked just like the one Jack had worn when dressed as Josephine in the film. He flicked through the rack of clothes and pulled out a hanger with a corset tied to it.
“Can you help me with this?”
He stripped to the waist and I wrapped it around him, pulling in the laces as tightly as I could. A panty girdle came next and then an old fashioned pointy 1950’s style bra into which he inserted breast forms taken from one of the boxes on the vanity. I noticed that his arms and legs were still hairless.
“You’re lucky the hair hasn’t grown back by now.”
He looked embarrassed. “Actually I, err, I decided I kinda liked being smooth…”
He went through the rack of clothes again. “I know just the dress…I hope it’s here…Great! Here it is!”
He lifted it out – a black sequinned number, just short of the knee, with a slash neck and long sleeves, it was gorgeous. He stepped into it and I helped zip him up at the back.
“OK. Make up next. I got pretty good at this over the last few months. Let’s see…”
I watched as he expertly applied powder, blush, eyeshadow, mascara and lipstick. He took the wig off the stand, placed it on his head and teased a few out of place strands into position. It was a short bob and it needed little attention before it looked perfect.
“OK. Let’s get back! Come on, be quick! I don’t want Diana to have left!”
“Shoes!”
“Damn, damn, yes!”
He rummaged under the clothes rack and came out with a pair of sandals.
“Right. Come on!”
“Wait!” I stood in front of him so he couldn’t leave. “Just stop for a moment. Take a breath. Are you sure you want to do this?”
He stood facing me, took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. His body relaxed, it’s rigidity and angularity disappearing before my eyes as it became softer and more languid. It was Josephine, not Jack, who replied, with a wink and a sparkle in here eyes. “C’mon honey, us girls have got some partying to do.”
By the time we got back to the hotel the party had started to quieten down. We skipped down the stairs to the ballroom unaccompanied by the glare of flashlights, much to Jack’s relief. At the bottom, deep in conversation, we found Mikey and Diana. I cleared my throat and they looked up. Diana’s face lit up. “Josephine, is that you?”
Mikey was about to speak, but I grabbed his hand and led him to the dancefloor. “Come on, I think we need to leave those two alone for a little while, don’t you?”
As the music slowed. Mikey pulled me close to him, his arms around my waist. I wrapped my arms around his neck and gave him a quick kiss. “Sorry! I feel like I’ve been neglecting you!”
“You’re forgiven.” He looked over to where Josephine and Diana were locked into each other’s arms, swaying slowly. “I don’t know what you’ve done tonight, but they look very happy about it. You’re a proper little matchmaker aren’t you?” He grinned. “you look beautiful, by the way.”
“Thank you.” I exaggeratedly bowed my head and looked up at him through fluttering eyelashes. “You’re such a gentleman”. Then I grinned. “You could lose a bit of weight, though.”
He poked me in the ribs, laughing. “Such a lovely looking girl, but so rude…seriously, though; this suit is so hot – I’m turning to liquid in here…”
I pulled him close again. I could feel his new addition that he’d proudly revealed to me in the limousine earlier pressing against me as we danced. I took one arm from round his neck and gave it a quick squeeze, whilst whispering into his ear. “So. Does this work then, or is it just for decoration?”
He grinned. “Would you like to try?”
I pulled him closer again and gave it another squeeze. “Mmmm. Time to go home?”
As soon as we were through the front door at Rachel’s place I grabbed Mikey and gave him a long, lingering kiss. “Thank you. It’s been an unbelievable night. I don’t think I’ve ever had one quite like it.” I kissed him again, pushing him up against the living room wall and ran my hands slowly down from his neck to his waist to undo his belt. “I wonder just what I can do for you in return…”
He grinned, and pulled me tighter. His kisses worked their way down my neck and I groaned, arching my back and pushing his pelvis into mine. He spun me round so my back was to him, wrapping my hair over to bare my shoulder as he kissed his way along it, his hands now working their way over by breasts and down to my groin as he ground into me. He reached down and slowly slid the skirt of my dress upwards, over my stocking tops and past my hips, burnishing the bare skin of my bottom, easing my cheeks apart and then gently slipped a finger inside me. I gasped as he explored, his other hand caressing my breasts whilst he gently nibbled along my neck from nape to shoulder. He spun us both around and laid me face down over the dining table. He eased my skirt up again, and I felt the pressure of him against my hole. I flinched momentarily, but then relaxed and he slid in, an inch or two at first and then further with each thrust. I was gasping now. With one hand on my hip and another over my shoulder he pulled me hard onto him, thrusting himself up to the hilt again and again as I cried out. And then, just as I was at the point of no return, he pulled out. “Shit, Shit, I’m too hot, I’m too hot, I’m going to faint in this fucking suit…” I stood up and turned around. He had already thrown his jacket to the ground, and ripped off his shirt, buttons flying in all directions. “Help me with the suit. There’s a zip at the back.” I turned him around, undid the zip and tugged the fleshy garment down over his shoulders, past his waist, and down to the floor. He was fumbling at the back of his neck and then, like a scene from some ‘b’ listed science fiction film, his scalp and then his face lifted away, latex stretching and snapping.
Rachel turned around to face me, blinking and gasping for air. I looked at her momentarily and we both started giggling uncontrollably. After an age, we eventually subsided. I pulled her close to me and kissed her gently. “I love you, you know. We have some fun, don’t we?” I peeled a last piece of latex from her nose. “Although I hope you don’t mind me saying you make a fucking ugly bloke.”
She pushed me back down onto the table, this time on my back. Straddling me, she eased me gently up inside her. She grinned. “Well, nobody’s perfect.”
THE END
PRIVATE INVESTIGATIONS
Although written as a standalone piece, Private Investigations involves many of the same characters as my previous story on this site, ‘Others Prefer It Cool’ and begins on the morning after the events described in that tale. So it’s not compulsory, but you might want to read that one first!
Thanks for reading,
Sue
x
1
I awoke with that deep, languid, contentedness that comes with a good nights sleep. I lay there quietly, still and warm, for a while thinking back to the events of the previous evening – not only had I been out in public dressed as Sue for the first time, but I’d done so at the most glamorous of film premieres attended by the most famous of Hollywood stars. And all thanks to a chance meeting several months ago with the woman whose bed I now occupied, film and television producer Rachel Sixsmith. I rolled over towards her, but her side of the bed was empty and cold. I eased myself up onto one elbow. There, on top of the bedside table was a hastily scribbled note. “Sorry sweetie! Early flight to LA! See you later! X”
I flopped back down onto my pillow and stretched slowly. The sun was streaming in through the tall Georgian sash windows of the bedroom. I reached across for my phone. There was a text message from my flatmate, fellow stage school graduate and best friend, Meg. “How was the prem? X” A calendar pop up reminded me that I had a shift with the catering business for whom we both worked starting at five. It was already well after two. Shit! I reluctantly rolled down the duvet, eased out of bed and made my way groggily towards the bathroom. I surveyed myself in the mirror through eyes still full of sleep. The beautiful silky hair extensions that Tara had put in yesterday would have to come out before I went out to work this evening, back in Dave mode. Similarly the acrylic nail extensions that Jo had done. I hadn’t made a check of which salon the girls came from yesterday – Rachel had arranged for them to come around to the house. Never mind – I was sure there would be a business card with an address somewhere in the house and I could call around on my way back to Meg’s. All that effort for one night. It seemed a shame. I slowly brushed out the tangles until my hair fell gently again in soft curls over my shoulders and down my back. Sighing, I turned my attention to my breast forms. They would definitely have to go before I went to work. There was solvent to remove the adhesive in the bathroom cabinet. At least I thought there was. But as soon as I opened the door, I remembered that I’d used the last of it the last time I’d worn the forms.
I knew I couldn’t cancel work at such short notice. The company operated a ‘Three strikes and you’re out’ policy when it came to cancelling shifts, and I was already on two. But if I could arrange a late replacement, that would work. I texted back Meg. “Prem fab! Tell you all l8r. Can you cover my shift 2nite?” A few seconds later the reply beeped in “Sorry. Working same shift.” I tried again “Know anyone else?” Two minutes later. “Sorry. What’s the prob?” I paced up and down the landing corridor for several minutes trying to think of something. The clock kept ticking. Eventually I decided there was no choice other than to go back to Meg’s whilst there was still time – maybe she would come up with another idea.
Meg and I had met on our first day together at stage school. She was from Leeds and I was from Blackburn, and we bonded instantly as the only northerners in a year group otherwise full of students from posh private schools. Her dad had come to the UK as a student from Nigeria and stayed to work in the NHS. Meg had learnt to look after herself growing up as a black kid in a poor neighbourhood. Where I wouldn’t complain if, for example, someone jumped a queue in front of me, Meg was quite the opposite. As Leeds people would say “She calls a spade a shovel”. Her forthrightness together with her preference for ripe language could come as quite a shock to people who didn’t know her well. In outward appearance she was stunning – elegant, tall and classically beautiful. The contrast had become a source of much amusement for us and over the time we’d known each other she’d become not only a best friend but something of a big sister to me.
I hurriedly pulled on the jeans and t-shirt I’d been wearing when I’d arrived at Rachel’s yesterday. Fortunately, my jacket was baggy enough to accommodate the breast forms without them being too noticeable. I piled my hair up as best I could and quickly strapped my cycling helmet down over it to hold it in place. Jumping on my bike, I set off for Meg’s.
She was on the sofa watching daytime television when I got in.
“Hey Dave! I was just about to start getting changed for work. So, good night then? Did you manage to fix your shift?”
“Great night, yeah. Listen, I’ve still got a problem.”
She turned the television off and turned around to face me. I went on.
“So, you know how it was the ‘Others Prefer it Cool’ premiere last night?”
“Yeah, of course.”
“Well, thing is, Rachel persuaded me that it was, you know, in the spirit of things if I went along all dressed up”
“What do you mean?”
“In drag.”
“Oh, cool! Show us the piccies then, come on!”
“I will, but. The thing is, Rachel flew straight out to LA this morning before I got up”
“I don’t follow”
“She, um, arranged for a few things. To make me look better.”
Meg grinned. “Go on…”
“So I, erm…” I took off my cycling helmet and my hair cascaded down. “I er, had extensions put in.”
Meg shrieked.
“And erm…” I took off my gloves and showed her my nails. “Acrylic. I can’t get them off without going back to the salon. But the worse thing…”
I took off my jacket and lifted my t-shirt.
Meg was helpless “Oh. My. God. This is so funny! You’ve got to show me the photos!”
I unlocked my phone and handed it over. She flicked through the pictures from last night.
“Bloody Hell, Dave, is that you? You look fucking gorgeous!”
I squirmed.
“And that’s Jack Jones with you as well, and Diana whatshername…who’s the bloke with the combover?”
“That’s erm, that’s Rachel. She went in drag too.”
“Oh my god, that looks like one amazing party. So come on, tell me all about it.”
“I will, but I’ve got to get out of this mess first. I haven’t got any stuff to get the breast forms off. They’re stuck on. And then I’ve got to sort out my hair and nails…”
She smiled.
“No problem!”
“What do you mean no problem?”
“You made one hot looking chick last night. Do it again tonight for work. I can lend you the uniform. No one will know as long as the numbers stack up”
“Oh, fuck. No.”
“You got any better ideas?”
I was silent.
“And you can’t afford to lose the job.”
I sighed. “Fine. Let’s see what you’ve got.”
Meg pulled a black skirt and a plain white cotton blouse from her wardrobe.
“Here. Lucky we’re about the same size. You might need…” she rummaged in a drawer and pulled out a garment I didn’t recognise. “…Spanx. Pull you in a bit if the skirts too tight. Now, what else? Bra…” she rummaged again. “And some black tights. Here you go. Oh, and some shoes. What’s your size?”
“Seven”
“I’m a six. But I’ve some ballet flats that are on the big side. Hmm. Here you go.”
I stood looking slightly lost with her clothes piled in my arms.
“Use the bathroom. When you’re dressed I can give you a hand with your make up.”
“That’s ok, I think I can manage.”
She looked at me with a raised eyebrow.
I went into the bathroom and tried on the skirt. It was tight at the waist, but once I’d wrestled my way into the spanx it fit perfectly. Meg’s make up was spread out on the counter. Over the months I’d been dressing up with Rachel I’d managed to perfect a pretty good glamorous night time look. Perhaps I could just tone things down a bit…
Meg tapped on the door and came in. She was dressed herself now in a similar skirt and blouse.
“How are you getting on? Budge over! I need to do mine as well.”
We stood side by side at the mirror like sisters, occasionally passing across a mascara wand or a lipstick.
“You’ll need to put your hair up. Working with food and all that.”
“Hmm. Can you help?”
Eventually we were finished. Meg looked at me via the shared mirror.
“So. I can’t call you Dave when you’re dressed like this”
“Rachel calls me Sue”
“Calls me?”
“Sorry?”
“You said ‘calls me’, not ‘called me’. As in ‘last night she called me’”. She paused, as though she was about to add something but then thought better of it. “OK. Come on then, Sue. If we don’t catch the next bus we’ll be late.”
The bus was full and we ended up sitting at opposite ends of the top deck. That was a good thing – I could tell Meg was full of questions and I wasn’t ready with any answers. When we got to the venue I made myself busy. There was usually time to chat with the other staff, but tonight I was happy to keep my head down. Occasionally I’d glance up and notice Meg looking over at me from the table she was serving at. I concentrated on staying in the present and simply being Sue. I was a good actor, which helped, but where during the times I’d dressed up with Rachel it had been the sensuality of the clothes and the make up that I’d enjoyed, I’d realised last night at the premiere and again tonight that I felt compellingly comfortable with how other people interacted with me as Sue. After a nervous start, I soon settled in to my role.
The evening passed quickly. Once everything had been finally tidied away and we were ready to leave, I made my way tentatively back to Meg. She was talking to another waiter.
“Oh, hi Sue! This is Rob. He lives a bit further along from us in Acton. He’s offered us a lift home.”
Rob was a local boy, born and bred. He had an easy way with words, and chatted away happily as he drove us home. When I told him I’d graduated from stage school he was fascinated.
“So, I could be telling my friends, in a year or two, when we’re watching telly “I gave her a lift home once’” he laughed. “What kind of stuff do you want to do – you know, stage, or film, or telly?”
“Oh, I don’t know, I’d take just about anything at the moment”
“I see you in films, definitely. Glamorous leading lady stuff.” He looked across at me, grinning.
We were soon back at Meg’s place. We parked up outside and Rob leapt out, dashing around the car enthusiastically before opening my door for me.
“Thanks.” I smiled.
“So, erm, when’s your next shift? I’ll maybe see you then?” he said hopefully.
“I’m not sure at the moment, but that would be nice. Thanks for the lift.”
We said our farewells and I followed Meg quietly into the flat. She stopped just inside the door. I looked at her sheepishly.
“Come here.” She beckoned me to her and enveloped me in a huge hug. “You know you’re my best friend and I love you to bits don’t you?”
I nodded.
“There’s more to this than just a fun night out in drag isn’t there?”
I nodded again.
2
I awoke with anything but that deep, languid, contentedness that comes with a good nights sleep. Meg and I had been up most of the night talking, accompanied by a large bottle of vodka and too many cigarettes. My phone was ringing it seemed far more loudly than usual. It was Rachel.
“Hello?” I croaked blearily.
“Hi. You ok, sweetie?”
I grunted. “Yeah. You?” It wasn’t like Rachel to call when she was over in LA – we might exchange an odd text, but this was the first time she’d called me from there.
“Yes, everything’s fine here. Can you talk?”
I sat up in bed. “Yeah, fine. Go ahead”
She started, enthusiastically. “So we’ve been approached to come in on a new series; it looks fantastic! It’s about a private detective and his assistant. Set in Los Angeles. They pick up a case about a missing waitress from a chinese triad-run casino. Assistant goes undercover as a waitress. Only thing is, he’s a bloke.”
“OK, that’s novel.”
“I thought that might pique your interest…” I could almost hear her grin. “As the series develops, he finds that he’s enjoying it rather more than he expected. And his boss too. And they start to develop a bit of a thing…it’s a bit tricky explaining it over the phone like this, but the screenplay’s really rather good. It’s kind of like an LGBT Moonlighting.
I was silent.
“Hmm. I suppose you’re too young to remember that? Cybill Shepherd and Bruce Willis?”
I stayed silent.
“Anyway, it’s a great screenplay. Mike Williams is signed up to direct, and most of the cast. The plan is to start shooting the pilot in a fortnight – there are studios booked and everything, but there’s been no luck with finding an actor to play the assistant role…”
I’d been rather half paying attention up until that point, but now I was properly awake.
“So, the actors unions have been insisting that we cast a trans actor - I’m kind of ambivalent about all that stuff, but hey ho – and we’ve auditioned lots of t-girls but they’ve all been, how do I put this, too far gone to be able to play the role of the guy before he starts undercover. They’ve tried doubling up with two actors, one male and one female, but that hasn’t worked either. So, to get to the point. We came on board just last week. I had my first meeting with everyone today. I suggested they might want to audition you. What do you think?”
“When’s the next flight?”
She squealed. “Fabulous! I can get you booked on a flight tomorrow. Audition on Monday?”
I spent most of the flight reading the screenplay that Rachel had emailed over. She’d been right. Before reading it I thought the idea of making some kind of transgender on/off romance with a noir detective slant was a really bizarre mash up, but the screenplay was great. Mike Williams had a fantastic reputation as a director and it would be him I’d be meeting at the audition tomorrow. Rachel had also said that Ryan Nichols, who had been cast as Mark Ryman, the lead private eye, was also going to be attending so there was a chance to see if there was any chemistry between us. I’d not heard of him before – he was mid 30s and had been around playing bit parts in several film and tv series for a while, but this was his first big break. I googled him. I could see why he’d been cast – he had something of Robert Mitchum about him. He wasn’t classically good looking, but the fact that the proportions of his face were slightly ‘off’ lent him a cragginess that suited the noir theme.
My character, Paul Jones, is first introduced as a young, clean cut intern seeking employment at Mark’s firm. I’d had a few ideas about how to approach the audition based on what Rachel had said about some of the previous auditionees struggling to play the initial male role. I’d been back to Rachel’s salon yesterday, had the extensions removed and my hair cut shorter. Not quite so short that I couldn’t put extensions back in again in due course, but short enough not to have to wear it in a pony tail. I was travelling ‘in drab’ – my passport in the name of David Ross made that a necessity, but I also intended to arrive at the audition in character as Paul Jones. I saw him as a preppy type, and I’d fished out from my wardrobe a pair of beige chinos, a button down collar oxford shirt and a slightly ill fitting sports coat that completed my picture of him. I’d also packed enough of Sue’s things for her to make an appearance if needed to as well.
I grabbed a taxi at the airport – Rachel had given me directions to where she was staying. It was dark by the time I got through passport control, but the air outside the climate controlled building was still warm and humid. We drove for about an hour out of the city, climbing steadily up into the hills that overlooked Los Angeles from the north. Rachel’s house was exactly what you’d cast if you were auditioning homes for a Hollywood film producer. All steel and glass and cantilever. I trundled my suitcase past a slab of iridescent turquoise swimming pool en route to the entrance, taking care not to fall in as I was distracted by the twinkling of thousands of lights in the city hundreds of feet below us.
Rachel welcomed me inside. “Wow. Look at you. I’d almost forgotten what Dave looks like.”
It was the kind of flippant comment that might usually have been balanced by a grin, but none was forthcoming. Away from my conventional habitat I felt awkward.
“Listen. Thanks for setting this all up. I really appreciate it. It could be a big break for me.”
“It could be a big break for Sue.”
“What do you mean?”
“it’s Sue that’s auditioning remember - T-girls only. Are you sure that’s what you want?” She paused. “I’m sorry – you don’t need to answer that. Where are my manners? Let me get you a drink and you can drop your suitcase in the bedroom and get changed. You must be tired after the flight.”
We sat on the terrace with a scotch and talked about the audition. Up in the hills, the overpowering heat of the city was tempered by the altitude and a gentle breeze that rolled down from the summit of the mountain behind us. It was quiet, the only accompaniment to our voices the chirruping of insects in the arid scrublands beyond the house.
“I’m sorry about what I said earlier. Seeing you as Dave for the first time in ages took me back to when we first met. You’re not a bad looking bloke, you know. I know you enjoy being Sue, perhaps more than you’re prepared to admit, but if you get this job tomorrow. You’re auditioning as a trans girl. That means living that life full time, at least as long as you’re working here. Is that what you want?”
I looked back at her but didn’t reply. She stood up, took my scotch and set it on the table, and led me back into the house and into her room.
“Make love to me now. Please? Like we used to when we first met? Before whatever happens tomorrow?”
3
The following morning Rachel dropped me off at the studio before herself heading for the airport from where she was leaving to spend several weeks on location in India. We kissed and she wished me luck and I watched her drive away until she disappeared into the distance. From here on in, I was on my own. I took a deep breath and made my way towards the security booth at the studio gates.
“Good Morning Sir. My name’s Paul Jones. I’m here for the job interview with Mark Ryman.” My hastily concocted California accent seemed to hold up as I offered a hand towards Mike Williams, the director, sat facing me as I entered the audition room. He hesitated for a split second, looking across the room to where Ryan Nichols, aka Mark Ryman my would be future fictional employer, stood casually perched on the edge of a desk with his hands in his pockets. “Mark – over to you.” I inwardly patted myself on the back – my first task of getting them to play along with my plan of arriving at the audition in character had worked.
I turned to Ryan/Mark. “Good Morning Sir.” Contrary to popular opinion, he looked taller in real life than in the pictures I’d seen. His eyes glinted as he weighed me up before he spoke.
“How ya doin’ kid?” he remained perched on the desk but held out a hand. I gripped it as firmly as I could, but still felt like he might crush it without any effort. “So what’s the attraction in becoming a PI?”
“Well, er, my old man used to be a cop and…”
“So why not join LAPD?” he interrupted.
“I, er, he was always complaining about there being too much paperwork these days.”
“Being a private dick can be boring as shit too most of the time. Hell, most folk come here asking if I can help them find their cat…” I smiled, and he continued “You can’t be more than what? Five-six and one twenty pounds? How’s a guy like you look after himself?”
He got up from the edge of the desk and I took advantage of his shift in balance to grab his right wrist, twisting it behind him whilst kicking his standing leg out from under him. He fell to the floor with my knee in his back. I leaned forward, closer to his ear. “Glendale High Ju-Jitsu champion 2015”
Mike burst into laughter and applauded whilst I stood back up. Ryan looked across at him, sheepishly, as he got back to his feet, then grinned at me and held his hand out again. “Nice one, kid.”
“I think we can say that you’ve pretty much nailed that.” Mike said. “Let’s see what kind of cocktail waitress you make though. If I get someone to take you through to costume and make up, could you be back with us in around an hour as Paul’s alter ego?”
Mike arranged for his PA to escort me across the studio campus so I wouldn’t get lost. Outside the sun had got up and, remembering how just a few nights previously I’d had to turn on the central heating back in my London bedsit, I smiled to myself. I could get used to this, I thought. The studio grounds were buzzing with activity - a couple of Marie Antoinette lookalikes in huge hooped dresses and elaborate powdered wigs sat on a low wall alongside the footpath, smoking and discussing the previous days shoot. A platoon of Star Wars type soldiers marched across to another set. Technicians trundled cameras and all manner of technical equipment from studio to studio. I paused and took in a deep breath, the air full of creative potential. This was the environment I had imagined being in when I’d signed up to Stage School three years ago. Here I was, at last. The audition had gone well, so far. All I needed to do now was to revert to being a waitress for a couple of hours. I could do that, couldn’t I? I’d been working as one only a few days ago. I fought back the excitement building in my stomach.
Arriving at our destination, a young woman around my own age greeted me with an array of brightly coloured dresses draped over one arm. Mike’s PA left me with her, after assurances that I could find my way back to the audition room.
The young woman with the dresses spoke. “So. I understand we need to make you into a respectable cocktail waitress in the next hour.”
I smiled nervously. “I actually clean up pretty good, despite current appearances.”
She laughed.
“I’m Sue, by the way. I held out a hand.”
“Gabi. Pleased to meet you.” She looked me over. “It’s a Chinese casino that your character is working in, so I’ve pulled out a few cheongsams for you to try. Do you need any foundation wear?”
I’d brought a bag with me, with a few things to change into in the event that I needed to present myself as Sue at any point. I tapped it with my palm. “No, I’m good.”
“OK. Once you’ve chosen a dress I can get you shoes to match, and perhaps some jewellery and stuff. Then we can do make up. I’ll grab a bunch of wigs we can play with - see what suits. How does that sound?”
“Sounds great!”
“Fab! There’s a room over there you can use to get changed.”
There were 5 cheongsams in a range of different sizes and colours, but all to a similar design, with the traditional mandarin collar and cap sleeves. Two were clearly too large and one too small but the remaining two, both a vivid scarlet in colour with embroidered Chinese designs in glistening gold thread, appeared to be close to my size. I quickly extracted myself from Paul’s interview apparel. In my bag I’d brought along my favourite lace bra and panty set, together with my forms. I dressed in them hurriedly, then pulled the first of the two dresses up over my hips and slid my arms through the sleeves. Where they’d been stored must have been air conditioned, for the smooth satin of the dress lining was deliciously cool against my skin. I reached around for the zipper at the back and pulled upwards, the material drawing in tightly against my belly as it encased my contours like shrink wrapping, flaring a fraction only at mid thigh level where a slit on one side rose almost to hip height. It was the shortest dress I’d worn to date and I tugged on the hem in an attempt to extract every last millimetre of length whilst simultaneously congratulating myself on my decision to shave my legs that morning. I reviewed my reflection in the full length mirror opposite. The anxiety of the interview earlier had dropped away as soon as I discarded Paul’s clothes. I smoothed the satin of the dress down over my hips, mentally replacing the awkwardness and angularity of Paul with the easy, flowing curves of Sue. With a final look in the mirror, I stepped back out of the changing room to face Gabi.
“What do you think?”
“Looks good on you, honey. We can make those legs work with a sweet pair of heels. What’s your size?”
“7. UK”
She made a quick phone call and then invited me across to one of a row of chairs facing a bank of mirrors, each individually bordered by light bulbs. I sat down. She stood behind me, talking to my reflection.
“So. You’re a casino waitress. That is, you’re a boy trying hard to be a casino waitress, so you’re probably going to go a bit heavy on the make up. So we’ll go smoky eyes, brown tones to go with the red of the dress, lots of liner. Red lips. Gloss. How does that sound?”
“Great.” It wasn’t like I was in a position to suggest anything better.
“I’ve asked for some wigs too. I think we’re best sticking with your natural colour for now, but we can try different styles; see which works.”
“I’m all yours.”
I relaxed into the seat and closed my eyes. In contrast to when Jo had done my make up for the premiere, here I could see everything that Gabi was doing and I watched transfixed the ebb and flow of brushes across my face as it transformed from nerdy internee to nightclub hostess.
Too soon she was finished. I stood up gingerly in my new four inch heeled sandals, strappy and gold to match the embroidery of my dress. I self consciously tugged on my hem, careful not to snag one of my freshly acquired glossy red talons in the material. We’d chosen a long, wavy, wig of auburn hair to match my own. Gabi had piled it into a loose up-do, allowing some tendrils to hang informally down in front of each ear. “If you’re a waitress, you’ll need to wear your hair up.” she’d said. A gold hoop ran through each ear. Dark smoky eyes stared back at me from the mirror as I ran my tongue lightly over my bee stung ruby lips.
“Thank you, honey. I guess I’ll be taking myself back to the boys at the audition now.”
Gabi grinned at my breathy LA accent.
I coughed, and reverted to UK English. “Does that sound ok? I’ve not had anyone to try it out on…”
She smiled again. “You sound, and look, amazing. Even if I say so myself. You go get ‘em, girl.”
And so it was that, just over an hour after walking out of the audition as Paul Jones, internee, I walked back in. I’d asked Mike’s PA not to announce me - I wanted to see their reaction to me arriving without prior notice. I’d borrowed a tray, and arranged a couple of glasses on it, filled with bourbon that she’d sneaked out for me from his office drinks cabinet. I remembered what Gabi had said about making my legs work, and with each step into the room I slowly and deliberately pointed my toes, stretching the fronts of my thighs and the tops of my shins to their full extent.
“Y’all ordered drinks in here?”
Whilst I set my focus on Mike, as I sashayed across to his desk, I could feel Ryan’s gaze running up and along me, from the bottom of my heels to the top of my up-do. I reached Mike’s desk.
“A bourbon for you, sir.” I didn’t wait for him to respond, slack jawed, as I turned my focus to Ryan, our eyes locked as I approached him with the remaining drink.
“And a bourbon for you too, sir.”
4
A CROWDED SCENE ON A BUSY LOS ANGELES SIDEWALK. GRADUALLY, THE CAMERA FOCUSES ON A YOUNG WOMAN WALKING TOWARDS IT. SHE IS WEARING A SHORT, BRIGHTLY PATTERNED SKATER SKIRT, A CROP TOP AND ALL STARS. HER LONG AUBURN HAIR IS TIED UP INFORMALLY WITH A LOOSE CHIFFON SCARF. SHE IS WEARING SUNGLASSES, MULTIPLE EARRINGS AND A BELLY STUD. AS SHE GETS CLOSER TO THE CAMERA SHE TURNS AND WALKS UP A SET OF STEPS TO AN OFFICE ENTRANCE. WE SEE HER TALK INTO AN ENTRYPHONE, AND WE SEE THE NAME “MARK RYMAN PRIVATE INVESTIGATIONS’ ON THE BUZZER. SHE WALKS INTO THE BUILDING. THE CAMERA CONTINUES TO TRACK HER FROM THE REAR. WE SEE HER APPROACH A RECEPTION SPACE, THEN TURN RIGHT. THE RECEPTIONIST JUMPS UP AFTER HER.
RECEPTIONIST – Wait!, you need an appointment…
THE YOUNG WOMAN CARRIES ON WALKING, AND OPENS A DOOR WITH THE NAMEPLATE ‘MARK RYMAN, PARTNER’. A MAN SITS AT A DESK INSIDE THE ROOM, ON THE PHONE. HE PUTS THE PHONE DOWN AND RISES.
MARK – What the…
RECEPTIONIST – I’m sorry, Sir, I couldn’t stop her…
YOUNG WOMAN – I’ve got some information on the Emperor Casino case.
MARK STUDIES THE WOMAN FOR A WHILE, THEN, TURNING TO THE RECEPTIONIST HE STANDS HER DOWN.
MARK – it’s all right, Lizzie, I’ve got this.
HE TURNS TO THE WOMAN
MARK – Who are you?
YOUNG WOMAN – That doesn’t matter right now.
MARK (DEMANDING) – What have you got that’s so important you need to come bursting in here without an appointment?
THE WOMAN DOESN’T REPLY.
MARK (MORE QUIETLY) – Look, I’m sorry, please, take a seat. Coffee?
THE WOMAN SHAKES HER HEAD, SITS DOWN, AND CROSSES HER LEGS.
MARK – How do you know i’ve been approached about the case?
THE YOUNG WOMAN SMILES – Ah, that would be telling now wouldn’t it?
SHE REMOVES HER SUNGLASSES.
YOUNG WOMAN – Now can you see that I may be able to help you? SHE SMILES AGAIN.
MARK – Paul? Jesus, it’s you isn’t it? What the?...
YOUNG WOMAN/PAUL (LAUGHING) – What do you think? Would you give me a job as a waitress?...
MARK (SHAKING HIS HEAD IN DISBELIEF) – Come over here, let me get a proper look at you.
PAUL WALKS OVER TO MARK, STOPPING RIGHT IN FRONT OF HIM AND LOOKS UP.
MARK – Sheesh, you’ve got the walk, the mannerisms, you even sound like a chick…
PAUL – What do you think then? Can I do it?
MARK – You know this isn’t a game – you could get yourself killed here…
PAUL – I know, but without someone on the inside, we’ll never get anywhere…
MARK – I dunno - we’ll need to get you a full ID, an address, social media history, the works. Word on the street is these guys have got serious security checks. We’re talking proper undercover. You’ll need to stay in character 24/7, not just when you’re at the casino…can you handle all of that?
PAUL – I’d like to try – have you got any better ideas?
MARK STANDS LOOKING AT PAUL FOR A WHILE, THEN SMILES.
MARK – Well, as long as you’re dressed like that, we can’t go on calling you Paul can we?…hmm…you look kinda like a girl I used to see when I was back in college. Whaddya think about being a Debbie for a little while?
-
We’d started filming just a couple of weeks after the audition. Within 24 hours I’d fallen completely and utterly in love with filmmaking. When I wasn’t directly acting, I’d be with the lighting guys, asking them about how they set up their equipment, or the camera technicians talking about angles and set ups. And that moment when the director called “Action” and the cameras began to roll, it was as though a portal had been opened into a whole other world. It had been too long since I’d left stage school, too long waiting tables. I was back in my element now.
That’s not to say it wasn’t hard work. With Rachel away on location, the studio had set me up for the duration of the shoot in a hotel in Beverley Hills. I’d get picked up by a car at seven in the morning to go into the studio, and rarely got back before nine. A quick supper via room service and then more often than not, I’d facetime Meg for a long chat before I went to bed, to be repeated the next day. Since I’d opened up to Meg about how I felt we’d become even closer. She’d listen, fascinated, as I described how shooting had gone each day and I’d taken to sending her regular progress photos - sometimes me in costume, sometimes Ryan and other members of the cast. We were scheduled to shoot a pilot episode over ten days, with a view to it going out across a number of networks in a couple of months. Depending on the reaction to that, we had scripts for a series of ten episodes.
-
A STUDIO APARTMENT IN ONE OF THE LESS ATTRACTIVE LA SUBURBS. DEBBIE IS SAT AT A SMALL CHIPBOARD VANITY UNIT APPLYING HER MAKE UP. SHE IS WEARING A LONG, FLORAL PRINT SATIN ROBE. A KNOCK AT THE DOOR. DEBBIE OPENS IT ON THE CHAIN, CHECKS WHO IS THERE, AND LETS MARK IN. HE LOOKS AT HER, RAISING AN EYEBROW.
DEBBIE – I’m just about to go in for my shift.
MARK – Ah, OK. Won’t take long. I just wanted to show you some photos I took today. HE GRINS – Whilst you’ve been flouncing around on your high heels having punters buy you drinks I’ve been flogging my ass doing some real detective work.
DEBBIE – You mean sat on your ass in your car, eating fast food and maybe taking a picture or two…
MARK GRINS AGAIN
DEBBIE – I haven’t got much time. Can I finish getting ready whilst you talk?
SHE SITS BACK DOWN AT THE VANITY UNIT. HER ROBE FALLS OPEN OVER ONE LEG, EXPOSING HER STOCKING TOP. SHE PICKS UP A LIPSTICK AND LEANS IN TO THE MIRROR, CAREFULLY APPLYING IT TO HER LIPS, THEN STUDYING THE RESULTS. SHE BEGINS SLOWLY BRUSHING HER HAIR, ABSORBED IN HER APPEARANCE IN THE MIRROR. MARK WATCHES IN SILENCE FOR SEVERAL SECONDS.
MARK – I, um, photographed… …so that’s not a wig is it?...
DEBBIE – Extensions. I don’t want to be giving myself away because my hair falls off at a critical moment.
MARK – Hmm. Makes sense, I suppose.
HE CONTINUES TO WATCH DEBBIE IN SILENCE FOR A FEW MOMENTS, THEN SHAKES HIS HEAD. HE SHOWS DEBBIE A PHOTOGRAPH.
MARK - Anyway, this guy’s Frankie Di Luca. He’s mob. Looks after their dealing side. I’ve caught him going into the casino twice this week. Back entrance. Word on the grapevine is Chenghao’s looking for distribution partners for his import business.
DEBBIE – I’ll keep my eyes open. Speaking of which…
SHE LIFTS HER CASINO CHEONGSAM OUT FROM THE WARDROBE.
DEBBIE – Do you mind?
MARK TURNS AROUND TO FACE OUT OF THE WINDOW. FAINTLY REFLECTED IN THE GLASS HE SEES DEBBIE SLIP OUT OF HER ROBE AND STEP INTO THE DRESS, EASING IT UP HER BODY AND OVER HER SHOULDERS.
DEBBIE – Whilst you’re here, could you do the zip?
WITH DEBBIE’S BACK TURNED TOWARDS HIM, MARK RUNS THE ZIP UP INTO PLACE AT HER NECK, HIS FINGERS PAUSING BRIEFLY AT THE NAPE BEFORE SHE TURNS BACK TO FACE HIM, HIS ARMS HOLDING HER AT EACH SHOULDER.
DEBBIE – How do I look?
MARK LOOKS AT HER, BUT DOESN’T ANSWER DIRECTLY.
MARK – You be careful now, you hear?
HE STARTS TO LEAVE. DEBBIE WALKS HIM OUT ONTO THE SMALL STAIR LANDING OUTSIDE HER APARTMENT DOOR. HE SAYS GOODBYE. DEBBIE STEPS BACK INSIDE, CLOSES THE DOOR, AND LEANS BACK AGAINST IT, HER PALMS FLAT AGAINST THE WOODEN SURFACE, LOST IN THOUGHT. MARK WALKS DOWN THE STAIR AND EXITS THE BUILDING. HE STOPS OUTSIDE AND LOOKS BACK UP TOWARDS DEBBIE’S APARTMENT. THEN HE MOVES AWAY, INTO THE NIGHT.
-
On the third day of filming the lighting rig went down and Mike told us to take an early lunch whilst the technicians tried to fix it. I’d been shooting a scene with Ryan and he suggested we head off to grab a bite to eat. We walked across to the studio canteen. I smiled – the clientele were a surrealistically diverse group of actors and extras from the assorted films currently in production on the site and reminded me of seeing the two French Revolution ladies chatting on the day of my audition. I told Ryan the story. “That’s nothing.” he grinned “Last week a couple of elves were busted in here for crashing their Maserati into an Apollo lunar module.”
I giggled, and he went on.
“Anyway. How’s Hollywood, then, so far?”
“Fantastic. But I guess it takes longer than three days to get to know the place.”
He smiled. “You’ve made a great start. All the technicians love you already just for taking an interest in what they’re doing. It’s unusual to have an actor like that.”
I shrugged “It’s just so interesting finding out how it all comes together.” I took a sip of coffee. “How about you? How did you get into the business?”
“Used to be a carpenter. Had a buddy on the site I was working on wanted to be an actor. Always talking about nothing else. He turned up one day saying there were some auditions going on. I dared him to go, and he said he would if I went along as well.”
“And it was you that got the part?”
“Yup. Bit awkward the next day back on the site. But he was fine. We still see each other.”
“You still do any woodwork?”
“Yeah, I bought some land up in the hills in Montana. I’ve been building my own place up there. Slow going though – need to do less acting but it’s hard to turn down the bread.” He grinned again.
I hesitated before asking my next question. “Listen. You know my background, right?”
He looked puzzled. “What do you mean?”
“That I’m trans.”
He shrugged, questioningly “Yeah?”
There was a moment’s silence before he went on “Sorry. I thought you were going to ask me another question?...”
“No. That was it.” I looked up from my coffee at him. He was sitting with his back to the window, partly in silhouette. He sat square and upright; broad shouldered, grounded. Like the world could go to pieces around him and he’d just get on with his day, unphased. I could see how he’d been a carpenter.
Just then a rumble of thunder passed overhead and the tin canteen roof reverberated to the arrival of the rain.
“Shit. Looks like we’re gonna get wet on the way back.” We moved to the doorway to survey the torrential downpour outside. “Here.” He handed me his jacket. “This’ll keep the worst of it off you. Shall we make a run for it?”
He grabbed my free hand as I held his jacket over my head and we dashed off into the rain, whooping. We were back at the studio in probably less than a minute, but Ryan was still soaking wet. His coat had saved me from too much damage. He ran his hand through his hair and then shook it to remove the water. I handed him his jacket back. “Thanks.” Instinctively I reached up on tiptoe and gave him a kiss on the cheek. He held his fingers up to where I’d left a trace of lipstick, muttered something I couldn’t make out, and disappeared into the studio.
5
A BACK ROOM AT THE EMPEROR CASINO. DEBBIE IS IN LINE WITH A NUMBER OF OTHER WAITRESSES, ALL SIMILARLY DRESSED. AN OLDER WOMAN IS ADDRESSING THEM.
WOMAN – So we’re short a hostess for tomorrow night. Would any of you girls like to step in?
DEBBIE (WHISPERING TO THE GIRL ALONGSIDE SIDE HER) – What’s a hostess do?
NEIGHBOURING GIRL (WHISPERING BACK) – The idea is you go from table to table. The house identifies the punters that are betting big. You flirt with them; get them to hang around for longer, spend more. It’s better money, and you get out of uniform into a nice dress, but the men treat you like meat. I think some of the girls run some extras for them too, outside of the club, if you know what I mean. Seriously, you don’t wanna do it.
DEBBIE PUTS UP HER HAND TO VOLUNTEER.
-
THAT NIGHT, IN THE MAIN ROOM OF THE CASINO. DEBBIE IS WALKING AMONGST THE GAMING TABLES. SHE IS WEARING A FULL LENGTH RED SATIN GOWN. IT HAS A COWL NECK WITH A TIGHTLY FITTED BODICE, CREATED BY A LATTICE OF BROAD RIBBONS WHICH CRISS CROSS HER OTHERWISE BARE BACK AND ARE TIED IN A BOW AT THE TOP OF THE FLARED SKIRT. SHE WEARS A SMALL EARPIECE HIDDEN BELOW HER HAIR, WHICH SHE WEARS LONG, FALLING ASYMMETRICALLY IN FINGER CURLS OVER ONE SHOULDER. SHE SPIES FRANKIE DI LUCA, THE MAFIA DRUG DEALER, ON ONE OF THE TABLES AND MAKES HER WAY OVER TO SIT AT A VACANT STOOL NEXT TO HIM. EN ROUTE SHE GESTURES TOWARDS A CCTV MONITOR TO INDICATE THAT HER EARPIECE ISNT WORKING. SHE NODS AT THE CROUPIER TO DEAL HER IN AND STUDIOUSLY IGNORES FRANKIE, WAITING FOR HIM TO SPEAK FIRST.
FRANKIE (GESTURING TO ONE OF THE WAITRESSES) – Can I get another scotch here? – HE NODS TOWARDS DEBBIE – Maybe something for the lady?
DEBBIE (SMILING) – Thank you. White wine.
FRANKIE – I haven’t seen you in here before. You one of the hostesses here?
DEBBIE – Uh huh.
FRANKIE – So you’re trying to get me to spend all my cash here huh?
DEBBIE – No, that is, I mean…I get tired of smooching up to all the creepy old guys in here who spend all the money. I saw the seat next to you was free and though it would make a change to talk to someone that, well, was a little closer to my age…
FRANKIE (GRINNING) – That’s ok, baby. The names Frankie, by the way…
DEBBIE – Debbie – SHE HOLDS OUT HER HAND, WHICH FRANKIE TAKES, AND KISSES.
A CASINO SECURITY MAN ARRIVES AND SAYS SOMETHING TO DEBBIE. SHE SHAKES HER HEAD, AND HE TAKES HER HAND, TRYING TO MAKE HER LEAVE HER SEAT. FRANKIE INTERVENES.
FRANKIE (TO THE SECURITY GUARD) – Hey, listen, fella. You tell your boss Chenghao that she’s with Frankie, and that if he doesn’t want to upset the arrangement we have, she’ll stay with Frankie.
THE SECURITY GUARD LEAVES.
FRANKIE (SMILING SMUGLY AT DEBBIE) – You know, I’m kinda getting sick of this place for the night. Whaddya say you and I go someplace else?
-
A SEEDY BAR IN DOWNTOWN LA, IN THE EARLY HOURS OF THE FOLLOWING MORNING. DEBBIE IS SITTING ALONE AT A BOOTH, FACING THE DOOR, LOOKING ANXIOUS. SHE IS STILL WEARING HER RED HOSTESS DRESS. MARK WALKS INTO THE BAR AND SITS OPPOSITE DEBBIE.
MARK – You OK? I was worried, you calling this late at night.
DEBBIE – Yeah. Though you took your time getting here. I’ve been fighting off those creeps for the last hour. SHE NODS TOWARDS A GROUP OF MEN STOOD AT THE BAR, LOOKING BACK TOWARDS HER AND MARK. SHE LOWERS HER VOICE. Listen. I didn’t think this should wait ‘til morning. I met Frankie Di Luca tonight at the casino. Got him to take me out for dinner. SHE SMILES.
MARK – Okayyyy…. Go on.
DEBBIE – He left his phone on the table when he went to the john. I managed to get a look through his texts. Took some photographs. Whaddya think?
SHE HANDS MARK HER PHONE. HE STUDIES IT FOR A FEW SECONDS THEN LOOKS BACK UP, ANIMATEDLY.
MARK – Looks to me like he’s arranging a delivery at the casino for tomorrow night.
DEBBIE – Yeah, that’s what I thought.
MARK WHISTLES QUIETLY THROUGH HIS TEETH – This is great work, Debs. Let me think. I can cover the casino tomorrow – get some evidence of the goods arriving. Can you keep an eye on Frankie?
DEBBIE – That’s easy. SHE GRINS – I’m having dinner with him again tomorrow.
MARK LOOKS AT HER ASKANCE.
DEBBIE (ROLLING HER EYES UPWARDS) – Well, nobody else around here is offering are they? SHE GRINS AGAIN
MARK – Seriously, you need to be careful, Debbie. Here, take this. HE LOOKS AROUND BEFORE PASSING ACROSS A SMALL .22 PISTOL. DEBBIE PUTS IT IN HER CLUTCH.
MARK – C’mon. I’ll give you a lift home.
DEBBIE GETS UP FROM THE BOOTH AND WALKS TOWARDS THE DOOR, MARK FOLLOWING.
MARK (SUDDENLY) Wait!
DEBBIE SPINS AROUND, CONCERNED – What?
MARK (GRINNING) Oh, you know….just wanted to say. That dress. Looks good on you.
DEBBIE STARES AT MARK, EYES NARROWED, WITHOUT SAYING ANYTHING AND THEN TURNS BACK AROUND AND SMILES TO HERSELF QUIETLY AS THEY LEAVE THE BAR.
-
“And cut!”
At the call from our director I turned back around again and waited a moment until Ryan caught me up. He looked at me questioningly.
“What?”
“That wasn’t in the script was it?”
“What wasn’t?” he tried to look innocent.
“That last line about the dress.”
He smiled and shrugged, his eyes twinkling with mischief.
-
THE FOLLOWING EVENING. AN UPMARKET COCKTAIL BAR IN CENTRAL LA. WELL DRESSED COUPLES TALK QUIETLY, SOME DANCING TO A SMOOTH JAZZ TRIO PLAYING IN THE CORNER OF THE BAR. FRANKIE IS SITTING AT A TABLE FOR TWO, DRINKING COFFEE AFTER A MEAL. DEBBIE RETURNS TO THE TABLE HAVING FRESHENED UP. SHE IS WEARING TOWERING HEELS AND A SHORT, STRAPLESS, BODYCON DRESS IN A VIVID GREEN AND RED JUNGLE PRINT WHICH MATCHES HER GLOSSY NAILS AND LIPS. HER HAIR HAS BEEN SET IN AN ELABORATE UPDO. THE CAMERA TRACKS HER AS SHE WALKS BACK TO FRANKIE. SHE SITS, AND GLANCES ANXIOUSLY AT HER PHONE. FRANKIE LOOKS AT HER, A COLD SMILE FORMING ON HIS LIPS.
FRANKIE – He’s not going to call, you know.
DEBBIE (ALARMED) – Who isn’t?
FRANKIE – Your boss. Mark Ryman. That’s who you’re with, isn’t it?
DEBBIE MAKES A START TO LEAVE THE TABLE, BUT FRANKIE GRABS HER HAND AND PULLS HER BACK INTO HER SEAT. WITH HIS OTHER HAND, HE REACHES UNDER THE TABLE. DEBBIE FLINCHES.
FRANKIE – In case you’re wondering, that’s a 45 on your thigh. Shame, I thought I might have been caressing it with something else later tonight…
DEBBIE MOVES TO TRY TO SLAP HIM, BUT AGAIN HE CATCHES HER HAND.
FRANKIE – Don’t try anything stupid, bitch.
DEBBIE – What have you done with Mark?
FRANKIE – He’s been taken care of. As will you, in due course. Now come with me and don’t make a scene, or you’ll find yourself with a bullet in your back.
6
A SMALL, FEATURELESS, BASEMENT ROOM AT THE EMPEROR CASINO, LIT ONLY BY A SHAFT OF DIM MOONLIGHT FROM A NARROW, HIGH LEVEL WINDOW. AT ONE END OF THE ROOM A SERIES OF PALETTES, STACKED HIGH WITH PACKAGES CAREFULLY SHRINK-WRAPPED. A FIGURE IS SLUMPED ON THE FLOOR AGAINST THEM. THE DOOR OPENS AND WE SEE DEBBIE PUSHED ROUGHLY INSIDE. SHE STAGGERS, BUT MANAGES TO AVOID FALLING. HER HANDS ARE CUFFED BEHIND HER BACK. THE DOOR SLAMS SHUT AND WE HEAR A KEY TURN IN THE LOCK. DEBBIE BLINKS FOR A MOMENT IN THE DARKNESS AND SPIES MARK, LYING AGAINST THE PALETTES, SEMI-CONSCIOUS, BLOOD RUNNING FROM A WOUND ON HIS HEAD. HE, TOO, IS HANDCUFFED. SHE RUNS OVER AND KNEELS DOWN ALONGSIDE HIM.
DEBBIE – Mark! Mark!
MARK MOANS GROGGILY AND OPENS HIS EYES.
MARK – They got you too, huh?
DEBBIE – Are you ok?
MARK (COMING AROUND) – Yeah, I’m ok. Shit, this isn’t good. I’m sorry I got you into this, kid.
DEBBIE – Can you stand up?
MARK GETS SLOWLY TO HIS FEET. DEBBIE LOOKS ANXIOUSLY AT THE WOUND ON HIS HEAD.
MARK – I’m ok, I’m fine. Honestly, I’m sure it looks worse than it is.
DEBBIE (REASSURED)– Listen. I’ve an idea. Turn around so your back is to me. If I stay kneeling…I’ve a head full of hairclips. Could you find one and pull it out?
MARK TURNS AROUND SO HIS HANDS, CUFFED BEHIND HIS BACK, CAN REACH DEBBIE’S HAIR.
MARK – Got one!
DEBBIE STANDS BACK TO BACK WITH MARK – Here, pass it over.
SHE FIDDLES FOR A WHILE AND THEN DRAWS HER HANDS BACK AROUND IN FRONT OF HER, RUBBING HER WRISTS, WHICH ARE NOW FREE OF THE HANDCUFFS.
MARK – Nice one, kid. Where’d you learn to do that?
DEBBIE FORCES A STRAINED SMILE – Remember my old man’s a cop?...
DEBBIE MOVES AROUND TO MARK’S BACK, AND IN A FEW SECONDS HE TOO IS FREE OF HIS HANDCUFFS. MARK MOVES TOWARDS THE PACKAGES, PULLING A SET OF KEYS FROM HIS POCKET AND PLUNGES ONE THROUGH THE PLASTIC WRAPPING. HE INSERTS A FINGER, AND TASTES THE POWDER HE EXTRACTS.
DEBBIE – coke?
MARK NODS.
-
A KEY TURNS IN THE LOCK. DEBBIE AND MARK HURRIEDLY RESUME THEIR PREVIOUS POSITIONS, HANDS BEHIND BACKS. A CASINO SECURITY GUARD ENTERS, HIS ARM OUTSTRETCHED, CARRYING A PISTOL.
GUARD – On your feet. It’s time to go.
MARK AND DEBBIE RISE. DEBBIE STUMBLES, CRYING OUT IN PAIN. THE GUARD STEPS TOWARDS HER. MARK TAKES ADVANTAGE OF HIS DISTRACTION, SWINGING HIS ARM AROUND IN A HUGE LEFT HOOK WHICH CATCHES THE GUARD SQUARELY ON THE SIDE OF THE HEAD. HE FALLS TO THE GROUND, UNCONSCIOUS. MARK TAKES HIS GUN.
MARK – Good work. Does he have a phone?
DEBBIE GOES THROUGH HIS POCKETS AND PULLS OUT A MOBILE. SHE HOLDS IT IN FRONT OF THE GUARD AND THE SCREEN UNLOCKS. SHE SMILES.
DEBBIE – God bless facial recognition!
MARK – Call 911. Tell them where we are, and that there’s been some shooting.
THEY MAKE THEIR WAY CAREFULLY OUT OF THE ROOM AND ALONG A CORRIDOR, THEN UP AN ESCAPE STAIR THAT OPENS INTO THE MAIN ROOM OF THE CASINO. THE ROOM IS FULL. MARK STEPS OUT, HOLDING THE GUN IN THE AIR AND EMPTIES THE CHAMBER INTO THE CEILING. PANIC ENSUES. CASINO GUESTS ARE RUNNING IN ALL DIRECTIONS. THE BUILDING’S SPRINKLER SYSTEM COMES ON. SIRENS CAN BE HEARD IN THE BACKGROUND. AMONGST THE CROWD, FRANKIE DI LUCA RUNS PAST, GUN IN HAND. HE SEES DEBBIE, AND STOPS.
FRANKIE – You! You’ve caused trouble around here for the last time!
HE RAISES HIS GUN AND FIRES. AT THE LAST MOMENT MARK STEPS IN FRONT OF DEBBIE AND TAKES THE BULLET, FALLING TO THE FLOOR. DEBBIE SCREAMS. AN ARRIVING POLICE OFFICER CALLS FOR FRANKIE TO DROP HIS WEAPON. FRANKIE FIRES BACK AT HIM, AND THEN RUNS OFF INTO THE MELEE.
-
THE CASINO, AN HOUR LATER. THE MAIN ROOM IS NOW ALMOST EMPTY. THE DETRITUS OF THE EVENING’S GAMBLING LIES SCATTERED ACROSS THE FLOOR – DRINKS, BROKEN GLASSES, PLAYING CARDS, BETTING CHIPS. MARK IS STANDING IN HIS SHIRTSLEEVES, BLOOD STAINING THE FRONT, WITH HIS ARM IN A SLING, TALKING TO A PLAIN CLOTHES OFFICER.
MARK – You got the coke?
OFFICER – Yeah, in the basement room, just as you said. We’ve been trying to get Chenghao for a long time now; that’s great work from you. Both. – HE NODS AT DEBBIE, WHO STANDS ALONGSIDE, HER ARM SUPPORTIVELY AROUND MARK’S WAIST.
MARK – And Frankie?
OFFICER – No sign, I’m afraid. But we’ve an APB out on him – he’ll turn up.
THE POLICE OFFICER LEAVES MARK AND DEBBIE ALONE IN THE NOW DESERTED CASINO.
DEBBIE – I don’t know what to say. Half of me feels like tearing a strip off you for being so stupid jumping in front of me like that and half, well…you’ve just saved my life…
STILL WITH HER ARM AROUND HIS WAIST SHE TWISTS AROUND SO SHE IS FACING HIM AND LOOKS UP INTO HIS EYES, HER OTHER HAND RESTING LIGHTLY ON HIS CHEST.
DEBBIE – Come on, let’s get you off to hospital so they can get that arm sorted out properly.
MARK – Wait. There’s one thing before we go…
MARK LOOKS TENDERLY DOWN AT HER, AND WITH HIS GOOD ARM HE PULLS HER TIGHTLY IN TO HIM. REACHING DOWN, HE KISSES HER, GENTLY AT FIRST AND THEN, AS SHE RESPONDS BY WRAPPING HER ARMS AROUND HIS NECK, MORE PASSIONATELY.
-
“Cut! That’s a wrap guys!”
The studio lights dimmed, the crew drifted away and we stood in our embrace, alone and still, as our eyes adjusted to the darkness. For a moment there was nothing there but the two of us, the sensation of Ryan holding me tightly in his arms, his smell, the lingering taste of his kiss. The feeling of having reached an end was palpable. 10 extraordinary, action-packed, surreal, incredible days of filming were over. Tears ran silently from my face onto Ryan’s already soaked shirt.
“You OK Sue?”
I sniffed and unwrapped myself slowly from his arms. “Yeah…Sorry…Thanks…”
He slipped his arm out of the sling and pulled me into a gentle hug and I looked up at him.
“That was my first screen kiss.”
“Shit! It was that bad I made you cry?”
“No, silly.” I poked him gently in the chest. I sniffed again, wiped my eyes and smiled. “I’m just…it’s been an amazing couple of weeks. I’m just a bit sad it’s come to an end.”
“Look, it’s getting late. Do you need to go back to wardrobe or make up or anything?”
“Yeah, I need to get out of these wet clothes and into a hot shower before I freeze to death.”
“See you at the after shoot party tomorrow?”
“See you there.”
7
With Rachel still out on location and out of mobile reception in India, I’d invited Meg to the after party. In just a fortnight, I’d gone from having a less than four figure sum in my bank account to a more than six figure one, and it felt right to thank her, not just for being my best friend over the last two years, but for sticking around for the last couple of weeks. I’d arranged to pick her up at the airport and I’d spent breakfast agonising about what to wear. It was strange – I’d spent the last fortnight 24/7 as Sue, happy and confident in the company of strangers and yet here I was, about to meet up with my best friend, dithering about an outfit. Since my night out at the premiere in London through my time on set, I’d spent more time in an evening dress than the sort of thing a twenty one year old girl might wear out shopping. I’d bought a shed load of clothes and shoes on the internet over the course of my hotel evenings-in and was still undecided when reception rang to tell me my taxi was ready. I plumped for a floor length dusky pink tulle skirt dressed down with a distressed denim jacket and (ironically, given how I’d bought so many shoes) a pair of Dave’s All Stars. Tying a matching chiffon scarf through my up-do, I headed down to reception and the waiting car.
I arrived at the airport just as the passengers from Meg’s plane were emerging into the lounge. Meg was one of the first out, turning heads as always in a gorgeous skin tight sleeveless black catsuit. She’d changed her hair since I’d left London and was looking awesome with a natural afro. I let the bulk of the crowd disperse before making my way over. She clocked me as I approached and whooped loud enough for the remaining passengers to turn to see what was happening.
“Whoooh! Look at you, you look good enough to eat!” she held her arms out for a hug.
I glanced around, embarrassed. The other passengers had returned to their own business. “Welcome to LA, Meg! Love the new hair!” We hugged quietly for several seconds before she stepped back to arm’s length to survey me again. She dropped her voice a couple of octaves and put on a southern American accent.
“Damn! A cute little white girl, all pretty in pink!” She grinned.
I blushed and looked around once again. “Ssshhh!”
She laughed. “This is crazy, isn’t it? Two weeks ago, if you’d told me I’d be in LA, and you were here, looking like THAT and all…Shit!” Then, more quietly. “Listen, I’ve got to thank you for this. This is amazing! You didn’t need to do this, you know.”
“Oh yes I did” I hugged her again and grabbed her suitcase. “Come on, we’ve got a busy day. We can drop this back at the hotel and then out shopping for something to wear tonight!”
The staff at the hotel salon had told me about a vintage wear shop just off Sunset and we headed straight there after dropping off Meg’s bags. The shop was understated. Scruffy, even. A plain aluminium shopfront around 4 metres wide and 50 years old contained a half dozen mannequins wearing a variety of outfits from the same era. Inside, the shop stretched back deep into the city block, retreating a decade or so every few metres. Initially we found ourselves in the 1980s. Meg squealed with delight as she lifted item after item out from crammed rails.
“Shit, look at this!” She was holding a bright turquoise creation in taffeta up in front of me. It was a riot of ruffles, bows and puff sleeves.
“That’s just totally hideous. You’ve got to be joking!”
“What’s the matter with you, I love this stuff!”
“Eurgh! It’s awful. I mean, it’s just so totally over the top. It’s the sort of thing a seven year old would wear to a party.”
“Hmm. Says the person wearing a pink tulle skirt!”
I smiled. “Okay. You got me. Listen, I’m going to have a wander further in. See if I can find something a bit more tasteful. See you later?”
I made my way through the shop. Ruched taffeta gave way to tie dye and other psychedelica, until eventually, like Marty in Back to the Future, I found myself in the 1950s. There, hiding amongst a moire pattern of polka dots, my eye was caught by a simple black cocktail dress.
You could tell the quality just by looking at it on the hangar before even lifting it off the rail. A silk taffeta bodice with a built in corset lined in gorgeous lilac satin, a low cut sweetheart neckline and fastened with a row of tiny black satin buttons up the back, I lifted it out. The skirt was cut from a full circle of material, falling in a very full a-line which hung asymmetrically to knee height at the front and mid calf at the rear. Tiers of net petticoats trimmed in lace added to the effect. I found a changing room to try it on. It fitted beautifully, except for the low neckline which revealed my lack of assets in that area. Meg reappeared.
“That’s gorgeous, but you don’t have the tits for it”.
I’d have been offended, but I was used to her by now. She was clutching a piece of bright emerald green satin in one hand.
“Here, take a look at this.” She thrust the label towards me. It was a Halston. She held it up in front of her.
“I dunno, you need to try it on.”
She disappeared again as I changed back out of the black dress, then reappeared looking like an African queen. The dress hung off one shoulder, with a loose drape of material forming a sleeve to the other arm. A ruche pulled it in at the waist, from where it billowed softly out again into a skirt. The dress didn’t look like it had been made or even conceived by a human. It looked like Meg had been gently embraced by a soft green breeze.
“That looks fantastic! You’ve got to wear that tonight! I’m buying it for you; my treat!”
Meg grinned and gave me a squeeze. We made our way towards the till. On impulse, I grabbed the black dress back off the rail. I might not have the body for it now, but who knew about the future.
We lunched at a seafood place on Sunset and then headed back to the hotel for an afternoon of pampering in the spa. We had a massage, we had a sauna, our hair done, nails, make up…eventually all that was left was to get dressed and we headed back to my room. I’d organised for the hotel to dry clean Meg’s new dress. They’d also cleaned mine – I’d borrowed the long red dress with the ribbon lattice back that I’d worn in my scenes as a hostess in the casino. I loved the dress – bright red, tight fitting, slinky – with my hair done in finger curls again it felt like I was the epitome of Hollywood glamour. But chiefly I’d chosen to wear it tonight because of what Ryan had said off script at the end of the scene in the bar after Debbie had found out about the coke shipments. I’d liked that he’d liked me in it, and I wanted him to like me in it again. I sat perched on the end of my bed whilst Meg patiently laced up the ribbon across my back. We’d been rabbiting on like two old women across a garden fence ever since I’d picked her up from the airport and for almost the first time since that morning there was a break in the conversation. Meg looked up from behind me and caught my eye in the mirror opposite.
“You look great.”
“Thanks.” I smiled back at her reflection. “You look pretty awesome yourself.”
“No, I mean, yes, you look great, but I meant you look happy. I wasn’t sure what it was going to be like, coming out here this weekend. I mean, I’ve only known you as Sue for what, a few hours? I could see that night when we were waitressing that you looked like you were just so comfortable as her. I mean, Dave’s been my mate for so long, but he was always a bit awkward. Lovely, and kind and gentle and funny, but a bit awkward. Like he hadn’t quite found his fit in the world.”
“Yeah, I know what you mean. I’ve been thinking about it this week. I think that’s maybe what deep down attracted me to acting – being more comfortable in someone else’s skin than my own.”
She finished tying the ribbon in a bow where the skirt started in the small of my back. I stood up, smoothed my dress and turned to face her.
She smiled. “Happy’s not quite the right word. Radiant, maybe.” She was grinning now. “In fact, if I didn’t know better I’d guess you were pregnant.”
We both burst out laughing as I launched one of the pillows in her direction.
The reception was in the rooftop bar of the Metropole Hotel. The lights of the city twinkled below us, as soft piano music twinkled around us, reflected off the surface of the pool, the panoramic floor to ceiling windows onto the terrace, and the Italian marble flooring. We’d just had time to gather a drink when my on-screen nemesis, Frankie de Luca AKA actor Tony Romero, approached with a smile.
“Sue! It’s great to see you!”
“Hi Tony!” We air kissed. “Let me introduce my best friend from London, Meg.”
We’d only been talking a few minutes when Ryan came over to join us. We grabbed a table and sat sipping our drinks as the two boys regaled us with their Hollywood stories. Some were shocking and some were hilarious and the time flew by as we listened and laughed. I’d not been on the receiving end before, but there was a good natured testosterone generated anecdote competition happening for our benefit, and we were enjoying being the focus of their charm. After a while, Tony leaned in to the rest of us, conspiratorially.
“See who’s at the bar just now?”
We turned around and I saw that Jack Jones, whom I’d met and with whom I’d spent a lot of the evening of the ‘Others Prefer it Cool’ premiere, was standing there, accompanied by a group of male friends.
Ryan whistled softly. “Wooh! It’s not often we get to see an A lister like Jack Jones coming out to something like this. I wonder who he knows here?”
Tony answered back. “I’d go say hello, but his minders would probably throw me into the pool before I got close…”
I leaned in to Meg’s ear and whispered. “Watch this!”
“Excuse me boys for a moment.” I got up and made sure they were watching as I made my way over to Jack.
He spotted me as I approached. “Sue! Rachel told me you were over here shooting a pilot! I wondered if you’d be here!” He flung his arms around me and we kissed.
“Yeah, we’re just celebrating finishing the shoot. You want to come over and meet my friends?”
The look on Ryan and Tony’s faces when we joined them was priceless.
The evening raced by. As night drew into morning, some partygoers began to leave, whilst others migrated to continue the evening on the dance floor. Jack had left, with promises to catch up when I was back to film the rest of the series (which he insisted was going to be a massive hit.) Tony had disappeared to catch up with another group of guests. Meg excused us to Ryan and led me away to the restroom.
“You like him, don’t you?”
“Who? Ryan? Yeah, he’s a really nice guy….”
“No. I mean you like him, like him. I can tell by the way you look at him when he’s talking.”
I said nothing.
“He likes you too, you know.”
I stood there awkwardly, clicking the cap of my lipstick on and off.
“So here’s the thing.” She went on. “If I was to say I’m really tired and jet lagged now, and you’d be doing me a big favour if you stayed here with Ryan whilst I go home to bed, that wouldn’t be a problem, would it?”
“Oh, Meg! What did I ever do to deserve a friend as good as you!” I hugged her tight.
“Good Luck! I want to hear all about it in the morning!” She grinned, and headed for the elevator.
“Looks like we’re the last ones standing.”
Ryan rolled his eyes exaggeratedly. “Part timers, eh? Shall we dance?”
He took my right hand in his left and pulled me close. I placed my other hand on his breast. I was acutely aware of how small I was next to him, my head fitting under his chin, my hand dwarfed in his, warm and roughly calloused from his carpentry. I slipped my free hand under the lapel of his jacket, closer to his skin.
“You’re wearing that dress. Do you remember me telling you that you looked good in it?”
I nodded.
“You look even better tonight.”
He pulled me closer. Our bodies swayed softly together to the rhythm of the music drifting over the pool.
“The thing I like about you in this dress, though,” he paused, “is that I can do this.”
He plunged a finger through the gaps in the lattice ribbon into my ribs, and I jumped, squealing. He grinned. Typical Ryan, I thought. Evading any emotional depth with a joke. And yet, somehow, by doing so, it made him even more attractive.
The moment gone, it fell to small talk to plug the gap.
“So what happens now?”
“Whaddya mean?”
“With the show. Now we’ve finished shooting?”
“Oh. So post production. CGI and stuff. Editing. I don’t know where the producers are with making a deal with a network, but then there’s a slot in the schedule to agree...”
“So how long does all that take?”
“Difficult to say. Maybe a few weeks. Could be longer.”
“It would be nice to know when we might find out if we get to film the rest of the series.”
“Yeah.” He paused and looked at me more intently. “I hope we do.”
“Me too.” I smiled. “It’s been amazing.”
“So back to London for you?”
“Yeah.”
“You got work there?”
“Not acting work. But hey, something will turn up. How about you?”
“I’ve some documentary work to do in Kenya for the next few weeks. After that, we’ll see. Hopefully we might have a series to film by then.”
The conversation quietened again. I rested my head gently on his chest. I could hear his heartbeat; smell his scent. I nestled in to his body, his contours matching mine.
He cleared his throat. “I was thinking. You know, even if we don’t get to make the series, I’d really like it if we could...”. He was interrupted by his phone ringing.
“Shit. Who’s that, at 2am in the morning.” He looked at the incoming number, and raised the phone to his ear. “Yeah....Fuck. How far away is it?...Shit!...Yeah. Yeah...I’ll be there as soon as I can.”
He put the phone away slowly, deep in thought, then turned to me. “That’s my neighbour in Montana where I’m building my house. There’s a forest fire heading our way. Doesn’t look good. I need to go.”
8
Meg and me flew back to London the following day. We’d no sooner got home than Meg was away again – she’d landed the role of Desdemona in Othello at the Everyman in Liverpool and rehearsals started that week. I saw her off from Euston and made my way to the flat, closed the door and slumped onto the sofa. It had been a crazy couple of weeks and I was looking forward to a bit of downtime. After the sunshine and optimism of Los Angeles, London was grey and wet and depressing. I hated autumn. Someone had described the season to me as when it gets cold and dark and everything dies, and I could understand their way of thinking. Still, the weather gave me the perfect excuse to go out shopping as none of the clothes I’d bought in LA were suitable for the drop in temperature. I had plenty other things to get on with too. I collected up Dave’s clothes, put them into bin bags and dropped them off at the local charity shop. I made an appointment with my GP to talk to him about a referral to the gender clinic. And, like many an aspiring actress before me, I invested my first pay cheque with a cosmetic surgeon, and by the end of my first week back in the UK I was the proud owner of my own beautiful, soft, sensitive, gorgeous breasts.
I took it easy for the next few weeks to let the surgery heal. There was still no news about when our pilot would be aired. Ryan texted – he’d been lucky with his house, the fire reaching his garden and burning down his fence, but a change in wind preventing further destruction. He was off to Kenya now for several weeks. I still hadn’t heard anything from Rachel since she’d dropped me off at the studio gates for the audition. I went to see Meg’s play in Liverpool. But I was bored, and tired of waiting for news from others. I got in touch with the catering company I’d been working for before I went to LA and started waitressing again. If nothing else, it kept my mind occupied. The other staff there were fun, even though most were new faces. I picked up as many shifts as I could, and was soon working most evenings and occasional afternoon shifts too. I’d been back working a couple of weeks when, one evening shift, I found myself working the same table as Rob, the boy who had given Meg and me a lift home the evening after the premiere.
“Sue! Great to see you! I’d heard you’d gone off to make your fame and fortune!”
“Hey Rob! How are you? Yeah, I’ve been doing some acting work, which has been great. Back to the grind for now though. How about you?”
“Oh, you know, same old, same old. Nice to see you back!”
We chatted away for the rest of the shift. He was easy to get on with, and I’d been so starved of human contact that when he asked if I wanted to catch a film with him the following night I said yes. Then I remembered I was working.
I bit my lip apologetically. “Evening shifts every night this week. And most afternoons too”.
He tried not to look disappointed. “No worries. How about a walk and a coffee tomorrow morning? There’s a cool new café opened just off Chiswick Common?”
I got home that night not sure if I’d accepted a date, or just a walk with a friend. Rob seemed a nice guy, and he was kind of cute in a boy-next-door kind of way, but, my sex life being a weird mixture of non-existent and yet still complicated, I wasn’t ready for a date. There were a lot of things unsaid when I’d last seen Rachel, including the not insubstantial elephant in the room that I was now living full time as Sue. And I couldn’t think of Rob without comparing him to Ryan, which didn’t do him any favours at all. It had felt like Ryan and I had a whole lot of mutual attraction going on, and yet there was a distinct possibility, which every day that passed without hearing about the pilot reinforced, that I might never see him again. And there was the added complication that Rob didn’t, unlike both Rachel and Ryan, know anything of my background. If we were to build any kind of relationship at all, even just as friends, I’d have to tell him about that at some point soon.
The next day dawned crisp and bright. I picked out a black leather miniskirt and a toffee coloured cashmere roll neck to wear with some opaque tights and black boots, topped with a metallic copper puffa jacket. I met Rob at the park gates, and we strolled around one of it’s meandering paths whilst we talked inconsequentially about a whole bunch of stuff. The sky was cloudless and that intense bright blue that only comes on autumn mornings. The trees had begun to lose their foliage, and the path was bordered with deep drifts of golden and rust coloured leaves. Rob joked about my puffa jacket acting like camouflage. After an hour or so we arrived at the café, ordered a couple of lattes, and sat at one of the tables. It was busy – a nearby school made it a popular spot for parents to meet after dropping their kids off.
“So, you never did tell me about what you were working on in LA.”
“Ah, it was a pilot for a new tv series. We’re still waiting to hear when it gets shown on telly. Then, depending on the reaction, it either gets shelved and I carry on waitressing or I go back and film the rest of the series.”
“Sounds amazing! So what’s it about?”
“It’s set in an LA detective agency. I play the new intern and a bit of a lurve thing develops with my boss.”
“Sounds cool!”
“The twist is…” I looked up at Rob so I could gauge his reaction, “…the intern’s a bloke. He goes undercover in drag, and realises he likes being a girl and, well, things develop from there.”
“Eww! Sounds a bit weird to me.” He grimaced. “How did you get the part? I mean, no offence but…” he glanced down at my breasts “…it must be difficult to make you look like a convincing bloke.”
I put my coffee down and fixed his gaze again, speaking quietly but determinedly. “I’m trans, Rob.”
He leaned back into his chair and smiled briefly and awkwardly. “You’re joking, right?”
I shook my head silently.
“You mean, you used to be a man?” He was speaking more aggressively now, his charming date persona gone. I averted my eyes and stared down hard into my coffee. He stood up whilst stepping back from the table, his chair falling over backwards. Some of the other patrons looked up. He turned towards them, pointing at me. “She’s a fucking tranny! A fucking tranny!”
He looked at me, disgustedly, and fled the café.
I burst into tears and buried my head in my hands. I could feel dozens of eyes staring at me and wanted desperately to run, but HE was outside. A waitress picked up the chair and sat down at it, resting her fingers gently on my forearm.
“It’s alright, luv. You’re safe here. He’s gone.” She turned around to the rest of the café. “Nothing to see here folks. Let’s get back to our own business, eh?”
I continued to sob for a few moments. “Thank you.” I rested one of my hands over hers.
“For what it’s worth, luv, he’s not coming in here again. He’s banned. I’ll remember his face, the little twat.”
I smiled briefly.
“Have you far to go?”
“Sorry?”
“To get home. I’m not having you going outside again in case he’s still hanging around. I’ll book you a cab. On the house.”
I was still shaking when I got home an hour later. I phoned the catering agency and told them I was resigning. I zipped off my boots, made myself a huge mug of tea, and climbed under a blanket on the sofa. I was lucky. I’d had a reality check, but nothing worse than that. In Hollywood I’d been living in a fantasy world where I’d been primped and pampered and told all the time how beautiful I looked. In real life it was inevitable that some people would react the way that Rob had, and it could have been much worse. I’d been made aware of my new vulnerability and I’d need to be more careful. I looked across at a picture of Meg on the wall opposite and I though of what she’d had to go through as she grew up. If she was tough enough to deal with all the racist crap she’d had to put up with all her life, then I could deal with a few transphobes. I took a gulp of tea, opened my laptop, and googled ‘catering jobs in London’.
9
I picked up a new job almost straight away. Christmas was approaching, the party season was in full flow, and the demand for catering staff was high. I flung myself into work with renewed vigour. I’d been at the new place only a few days when I received a text from Rachel. “Hi Sweetie. Back in UK. Dinner Friday? X”.
I delayed replying until I was home that evening and had more time to think. Did Rachel want to pick our relationship back up again now she was back from India? Did I want to pick it up again? The text was typically terse. I smiled as I remembered the evening we’d met – Rachel had always been quick to come to the point. But the biggest question I had was whether the dinner invite was for Dave or Sue. It felt like when we’d had our last night together at her house in LA she’d known I was committed to becoming Sue full time. But there had been so much left unsaid I couldn’t be sure. I’d forgotten how good we’d been together physically and the remembering made me ache. For a moment I even thought about meeting her as Dave and trying to put things back to where they’d been. But I’d come too far for that now. My choice was to go as Sue or not go at all. I texted back my acceptance.
If I was going to meet Rachel as Sue then I was determined that I’d look as good as I possibly could. It was a very upmarket restaurant where we were going to dine, and Christmas party season gave me every excuse to dress the part. I knew exactly what I was going to wear. The afternoon of our date I made an appointment with my old friends Tara and Jo, who’d done my hair and make up before the premiere back in summer.
“Hey, Sue! Great to see you!” Jo greeted me with a big hug. “So I hear you’re quite the little star these days…”
I grinned. “Oh, I don’t know about that! Destined for glorious obscurity it feels like if we don’t hear soon about the pilot. Still, at least I can afford my rent these days…”
“So what can we do for you?”
“Well, I’m meeting Rachel tonight – first time for ages – she’s been away. So I want to look my best. And I’ve got a few ideas for trying something a bit different…”
Jo started first with my nails. As I’d become used to being a working waitress I’d reluctantly trimmed my fingernails down to a more practical length so it was a pleasure to see them transformed back to being long and elegant. She painted them a deep glossy carmine red and made my toes to match. Whilst Jo worked on that I wallowed in the pleasures of a long, luxurious shampoo and blow dry from Tara, before she set my hair into a carefully informal and sexy French twist, a style I hadn’t tried before. I’d emailed Tara a photograph of how I wanted my make up and I relaxed and closed my eyes as she set to work. She used a pale foundation to suit my natural complexion, with just a hint of blush on my cheeks. The barest touch of eye shadow to emphasise the socket but then lashings of thick black eyeliner, extended past the corner of the eye, mascara and my eyebrows infilled with a dark pencil. She finished off with a creamy carmine lipstick to match my nails. Hair and make up done, I retired into a cubicle at the back of the salon to change into my dress.
Of course, I’d chosen to wear the 1950s black cocktail dress that I’d bought in Los Angeles with Meg. I’d bought some pure silk stockings to go with it, and I revelled in the sensation of drawing them slowly up my freshly waxed legs before clipping them to a gorgeously lacy black garter belt. A matching g-string completed the set. Next, I stepped into 3 layers of black net and lace petticoats, before slipping the dress itself carefully over my head, taking care not to muss my up-do, and smoothing the skirt down in a multitude of swirling taffeta pleats over the petticoats. As I held the bodice of the dress flat against my belly and arranged my breasts into the soft, cool, satin cups of the built in corset I was almost overcome by the new sensations flowing through my body. Tara helped to fasten the clips of the corset and then button up the row of tiny satin buttons at my back. A pair of 4 inch stiletto heeled patent court shoes completed the outfit. I stood staring at my reflection in the cubicle mirror for several seconds, captivated by my new cleavage, and then turned, beaming, to give Tara a big thank you hug.
I walked into the restaurant the way I’d walked into my audition when I’d been wearing the cheongsam. Slowly and deliberately pointing each toe, I saw Rachel sitting at the far end of the room watching me as I entered and then her expression change as I approached closer and she recognised me. She stood to greet me, we air kissed, and I sat, taking a cigarette from my clutch and inhaling deeply. We chatted amiably through starter and mains, like two businessmen making small talk before sealing the deal over brandy and cigars. The coffee arrived. Rachel straightened her pose and cleared her throat.
“Sue. The thing is, I wanted to say…” she hesitated for a moment.
The moment I’d been dreading had arrived. My stomach lurched, and the carefully assembled veneer of confidence I’d clothed myself in with my dress, my hair, and my sashay to the table shattered instantly. Rachel continued.
“The thing is. When I texted you the invite for tonight, I didn’t address it to either Dave or Sue. I think I knew, deep down, that it would be Sue that would come. I think I’ve known ever since that first time you dressed up – even then there was something about the way you held yourself, the way you moved…and I know you’re happy, and you never were as Dave, not 100%. But I still hoped it would be Dave who would turn up tonight, that we could go back to where we were when we first started seeing each other.” She paused briefly. “I feel like Pandora. I’ve opened the box. It’s me who started you on this road. And it’s too late now to go back. And look at you – you look so amazing. And you’re making your way now as an actress. I’m so proud of you. But it was Dave I fell in love with. He might have been a little awkward, and gawky, and not this incredible beautiful swan that is opposite me now. But I miss him. I’m sorry. I don’t know…” her voice tailed off.
I think if Rachel had simply said that she’d met someone new and wanted to end things I’d have been fine. But I’d never expected her to say this. In all the time that we’d been together we’d never really talked about how we felt for each other. We’d had so much fun with our physical relationship, and we were so different in so many ways, it had never even occurred to me that she was in love with me. And if she’d told me, would I have been able to do anything about it? Or would I already have been too far down the road towards Sue? I burst into tears.
“I’m sorry Rachel, I’m so, so, sorry…”
She rested a hand on mine, but the tears kept coming. I was sobbing now, uncontrollably.
“I’m sorry. I’m sorry. I’m sorry…”
I got up from the table and ran out of the restaurant. I didn’t want Rachel to come after me and, even though it was raining steadily outside, I kept running down the street, across the lights on red, a car swerving wildly to avoid hitting me, and on into the next street. The rain was merging with my tears as they ran down my cheeks. I could taste their salt on my lips. My hair had come unclipped and it hung, soaked and matted, against my neck and shoulders. My dress was soaked through, the underskirts clinging to my legs. On I ran until my feet began to bleed through the ruins of my shoes. At last I found myself on a bridge over the Thames; I didn’t recognise which one. It was quiet. The evening traffic had died down, there was no wind and the only sound was the hiss of the rain landing on the surface of the water. I stared down into the blackness, my knuckles white, clinging to the parapet. A voice behind me.
“Miss? Miss? Are you alright?”
I turned around. A black cab had stopped, it’s driver stood outside, his door open, a newspaper over his head sheltering him from the rain.
“Miss? You’ll catch your death at this time of the night, soaked to the skin like that. Can I take you home? Take you to a friends?”
I slumped over the parapet, exhausted now. He came and took me by the hand back to his cab, draped a blanket over me, and took me home. Back in the flat I ripped the dress off, pinging the tiny buttons everywhere. I climbed into the shower, still in my underwear, and lay there, huddled in a foetal position, crying and shivering, until there was no hot water left in the tank. As the last of my tears drained away I towelled myself down, and crawled into bed.
-
I awoke late the following morning bathed in sunlight streaming through the bedroom window. There was bright blue sky outside and the roof of the terrace opposite me was swaddled in a thick coating of fresh virgin snow. I lay in bed quietly for a few moments. I felt like one of those patients who wakes up clear headed for the first time after several days of fever. I’d cried so much it was like I was purged, or sated. I took a deep breath, held it for several seconds and then exhaled slowly. I thought of what Rachel had said about Dave last night. My heart went out to her. I could give her a call in a few days. Maybe, after everything we’d been through we could still be girlfriends.
I closed my eyes and took several more breaths. I was interrupted by the doorbell ringing downstairs. I wasn’t expecting any visitors, and I couldn’t remember ordering any packages recently. I ignored it, but a few seconds later it rang again. I climbed out of bed. My nightgown was hanging on the door and I slipped it over my head, fumbled my arms through the sleeves of my robe and tied it at the waist. I paused briefly at the mirror. The shower last night had done a good job of removing any vestigial make up left after the run in the rain. My hair, on the other hand, did nothing to camouflage the consequences of last night’s activities. Ah well, I thought, it would have to do.
The brightness of the sun on the snow outside cast the figure standing beyond the glazed front door into silhouette. There was something about the shape of the body, the wide shoulders, that caused my pulse to quicken as I accelerated down the hallway. I flung the door open wide.
“Ryan!”
We fell into each other’s arms. I drowned in the taste of his kisses, his smell, his big bear arms holding me tight like our two bodies were merging into each other. I don’t know how long we stood like that, on the doorstep, but eventually the signal reached my brain that my bare feet were stood in four inches of snow. I grabbed Ryan’s hand and pulled him inside.
“How did you know where I lived?”
“Meg. She told me at the party she was going to be in Liverpool doing Othello. I tracked the theatre down. I told her I wanted it to be a surprise. I’m on my way back home. We finished shooting in Kenya a couple of days ago.” He kissed me again. “I’ve missed you, Sue. Leaving you at the party the way I did…”
“it’s ok. Come on.” I took his hand again. “We can make up for lost time…”
I took him through to my room. We stood facing each other. He loosened the bow in my robe and it slipped to the floor. Then, gently sliding a finger along each collar bone, he eased the straps of my nightgown over my shoulders and I gasped as the silk brushed over my contours as it fell. I stood before him naked for the first time, acutely aware of how obviously turned on I was.
“I’m sorry. It freaks you out doesn’t it?”
He kissed me again softly. “Don’t be silly.” I felt his hand run through the neatly trimmed patch of pubic hair at my groin, gasping as his fingertips brushed along the underside of my penis. “It’s kinda cute. Like I’d imagined it.”
“You’re the first…I mean I…since I…I’ve not been with a man before…”
“It’s ok.” And then he grinned and gave me a gentle squeeze down there and I squealed. “I can’t say I’ve much experience of this kind of thing either.”
I giggled.
He picked me up and laid me down softly on the bed. I watched as he undressed and then he joined me, sliding his way up my body, kissing his way up my legs, over my belly, across my breasts. He parted my legs and slid in between them, his penis pushing insistently against me.
“Wait!” I rolled him over, pushing my body back into his, my breasts into his chest, my hands roaming over his torso until it was his turn to gasp as I gripped his shaft. I kissed him slowly, our tongues intertwining, as my carmine nails teased through his pubic hair, cupping his balls and gently scratching along his length. Gripping him more firmly, I began to slowly pump up and down as I kissed my way down his hairy chest and across his belly until, working my way down the bed, I peeled back his foreskin and licked my way around his glans. He moaned, and I pumped a little harder, taking him fully into my mouth now whilst still playing my tongue around and over and under, pumping and licking. Just when I though he couldn’t hold out any longer he flipped me back over again so that he was back on top, and then again so that I was belly down on the bed. I felt his hand slide down between my legs and reach under to grip me, then a retreat as it slid back slowly, a finger finding my hole and sliding in as I pushed back. I felt his remaining fingers grasp his own shaft, guiding it into place. As he withdrew his digit there was a brief moment of pain as he pushed against me, and then a release as I closed around him, the head of his penis inside me.
He drew my hair away from my neck and nibbled gently. “Is that ok, baby?”
I grunted my assent, and he eased his way further in, all the time licking his way from shoulder to earlobe, his free hand under my body, caressing my breasts. With each stroke he went a little deeper. I could feel his body tensing with every push. At last, I came, crying out, my body spasms tipping him in turn beyond the point of no return as well. He gripped me tight until we both stopped shaking and I lay with my head on his chest, Ryan stroking my hair softly.
We made love for the rest of the day, and on into the small hours of the following morning.
I awoke the next day with that deep, languid, contentedness that comes with a good nights sleep. I lay there quietly, still and warm, for a while thinking back to the events of the previous day. I rolled over to Ryan, but his side of the bed was empty. I sat up suddenly, remembering that morning, several months ago now, when Rachel’s side of the bed had also been empty, and how life had changed since then. The bedroom door swung open and Ryan appeared with a breakfast tray.
“It looks beautiful out there, baby. What would you like to do today?”
THE END
EPILOGUE
A CROWDED SCENE ON A BUSY LOS ANGELES SIDEWALK. GRADUALLY, THE CAMERA FOCUSES ON A REAR CLOSE UP SHOT OF A WOMAN’S HIGH HEELS. THE CAMERA PANS UPWARDS, TAKING IN THE WOMAN’S LEGS, THE HEM OF HER SKIRT, THE SWING OF HER HIPS AND FINALLY ZOOMS OUT TO AN OVERALL SHOT. SHE IS WEARING AN EXPENSIVELY TAILORED PENCIL SKIRT AND MATCHING JACKET. HER LONG AUBURN HAIR BOUNCES OVER HER SHOULDERS IN TIME WITH HER STEP. SHE TURNS AND WALKS UP A SET OF STEPS TO AN OFFICE ENTRANCE. WE SEE HER BUZZ AN ENTRYPHONE, AND WE SEE THE NAME “MARK RYMAN PRIVATE INVESTIGATIONS’ ON THE BUZZER. SHE WALKS INTO THE BUILDING. THE CAMERA CONTINUES TO TRACK HER FROM THE REAR. WE SEE HER APPROACH A RECEPTION SPACE.
RECEPTIONIST – Good Morning, Miss Jones. Beautiful day!
MISS JONES – Good Morning Lizzie, yes it is.
THE WOMAN TURNS LEFT AND APPROACHES A DOOR WITH A NAMEPLATE ‘DEBORAH JONES, PARTNER’. SHE ENTERS, AND SITS AT THE DESK.
PROLOGUE
Thursday October 19th 2000
The bell above the door to the salon tinkled as I entered, and a young woman bounded enthusiastically from the rear of the shop to meet me.
“Hi”
“Hello. I, er, have an appointment for nine this morning…”
“Yes. It was me you spoke to on the phone. I’m Lucy, by the way.” She beamed engagingly. “So…you’re here for the works, pretty much…”
“Yeah. Hence the early appointment.” I smiled back.
“Hot date tonight?”
“Sorry?”
“Ah. No. I meant, you’re going to all this trouble and all…getting your hair and make up done professionally...”
“Ah, I see. I’m meeting someone for lunch…”
“Oh, Sorry.” She bit her lip and mugged an apologetic face. She had an Irish accent, and the charm to go with it. She was maybe early 20s. Her green eyes sparkled with life. “There I go being nosey again…”
I laughed. “No – that’s ok”
“Special occasion though?”
“Yeah. You could say that. It’s a long story”. I paused, and surveyed her friendly, open face again “But then we have all morning haven’t we?”
CHAPTER ONE
Wednesday 10th April 1985
Maria always said it had been fate that brought me to her. Myself, I didn’t believe in that sort of thing – a happy coincidence was the most I was prepared to admit. Synchronicity. Being in the right place at the right time…
The right place had been Liverpool. 64 Waterloo Street to be precise, just off the famous Penny Lane. It was a Victorian house, identical to the hundreds of others in that part of the city. Like many it had seen better days and provided a slightly shabby home for myself and four other architecture students in our third year at the university.
The right time was 7pm on Wednesday 10th April 1985. The five of us were enjoying a post prandial smoke in the living room, delaying the point at which we would return to our individual bedrooms to resume working, when we were interrupted by a knock on the door.
My friend Steve answered and called me through “Dave, it’s for you!”
The gentleman standing there introduced himself. “Mr. Ross? My name is Alejandro Carrera. Perhaps you are familiar with it? I used to study here in Liverpool many years ago and now run an architectural practice in Rio de Janeiro.”
He was tall – his eyes were level with mine despite the fact that I was standing, inside, a whole step higher than the pavement outside – and immaculately dressed. A white shirt inside a dark suit showed off his deep tan, which was complemented by collar length silver hair brushed back from his temple. Despite the mild weather we had been enjoying that spring he wore a long wool overcoat. He stood straight and confident, and held out his hand in greeting.
Of course I was familiar with his name. Though I had never been introduced to him formally I had attended both the lectures he had given during my time at Liverpool. He had been a student at the university in the immediate post war period prior to setting up a highly successful practice in Brazil. He returned most years to give a lecture and, as all third year students about to commence a ‘year out’ in practice were very aware, to recruit students for work experience in his office. With my friends in the house we had often talked about the possibility of working for him in Brazil. He didn’t recruit every year, but we did know that he liked to employ students who had had previous office experience and I was one of the few students that year who fitted that requirement.
In that context, I was painfully aware of first impressions and the fact that he had caught me completely unawares. I was dressed in a faded ‘Clash’ t-shirt and old jeans. My shoulder length dark brown hair had not been washed for several days and was held in a slightly greasy ponytail with an old rubber band. My beard, which I had cultivated assiduously since starting university on the misplaced assumption that it made me look coolly artistic was in reality patchy - in need of trimming in some areas and additional growth in others. “Too late to do anything about that now” I thought to myself and, taking his hand, welcomed him inside.
Working in Rio was everything I’d hoped it would be. I’d flown out immediately after graduating and found a room in an apartment near the university with a couple of local architecture students. Alejandro’s office was a short bus ride away, a couple of blocks off the seafront at Copacabana. He employed around thirty staff and it was a friendly and creative mix of both sexes. It was nice to see so many women – females in the construction industry in the UK were still few and far between at that time. Most of the people there were South American, but there were 2 or 3 Europeans too.
Because of my graphic skills I was mainly involved in competition work, but I’d asked Alejandro if I could run a small job on site to get the contract experience I needed and he’d been good enough to give me a small residential project to look after. Keen to impress, I worked hard and competition deadlines meant I was often in the office late. After welcoming me on the day I started, I didn’t see Alejandro for several weeks afterwards. My new colleagues told me he was semi-retired and it was evident that the day to day running of the office was managed by his daughter.
Maria was a beautiful lady. Her father’s gravitas and proud bearing had manifested themselves in her elegance and graceful movement which were emphasised by her sense of style. She was always immaculately dressed in designer outfits and she was at that age – mid 30s I guessed – where tastes mature and become more sophisticated. She was darker skinned than her dad. I’d just bought Whitney Houston’s first album and she reminded me a lot of her – in the way she held herself and moved but also her hair – a mass of tight brown curls projecting out over each shoulder. Her warm brown eyes glittered with humour and she was that most wonderful of things -a great listener who made everyone with whom she spoke feel that she cared about them. Combined with an infectious passion for her work this made Maria one of the most charming women I had met. I would watch her in meetings when she would have others in the palm of her hand. She presented design proposals in such a way that the client would be offering the commission before the presentation was even finished, and when things occasionally got difficult on site with an awkward contractor, a quick chat with Maria would always convince him of the error of his ways.
I’d got to know her quite well. She would accompany me at meetings on the project I was running and we would drive out together to site. She often asked about life in the UK and she would giggle like a schoolgirl as I recounted stories of the things myself and my friends had got up to as students. We shared a love of Monty Python and my ability to recite entire sketches word for word, mimicking perfectly the accents, would make her so helpless with laughter that sometimes she had to stop driving and pull in to the side of the road. Her attempts to join in rendered me the same – somehow the Parrot sketch became even funnier when recounted in her sexy Latina accent. There being nothing more attractive than a woman who laughs at your jokes, I was fast becoming smitten with her.
It was about four months after I’d started working in Rio. I’d received a letter that morning from my mum (she still wrote to me every week). Driving out to site I’d told Maria how my mum was a nurse back home in Lancashire and she’d told me how her mum’s family had come to Brazil as slaves from Africa, and she recounted the story of how her mum had been working as a dancer when her dad had seen her performing at a theatre and fallen in love with her. It was a lovely romantic story – he’d waited at the stage door afterwards but in her pride she’d refused to have anything to do with him. It wasn’t until he’d waited outside every night for a week that she had agreed to go on a date with him.
She paused for a while after finishing the story and then asked.
“What are you doing for Carnaval?”
“I don’t know – I haven’t made any plans yet.”
“What? Nearly everyone here starts planning almost as soon as the previous one is finished. It’s the biggest party of the year – much bigger than New Year.”
“Well. I was going to watch some of the floats…and there’s a student party that some of the guys in the office were talking about.”
“I was thinking – seeing as you haven’t been before. The first time is always special. I could show you around if you like…”
“That would be fantastic.” I glanced across at her from my passenger seat. She smiled back. Surely she wasn’t asking me out? No – don’t be ridiculous – she’s my boss; she just wants to be a good host; show me the sights. I cleared my throat. “So, the meeting. A few actions there that we need to look at.”
We talked business all the way back to the office, but my mind was racing.
Two weeks later I stood outside the address Maria had given me. It was in an exclusive residential area of Copacabana, not far from the office. A high wall to the street contained a steel gate. I buzzed the intercom and announced myself and the gate clicked open onto a small front courtyard garden with a neatly trimmed lawn bisected by a fine gravel path leading to the house. I recognised Maria’s Mercedes in the drive alongside. A large vine with fuchsia coloured flowers covered much of the front of the house, punctuated by some small windows covered by ornate wrought ironwork. The front door was broad and welcoming. As I waited I nervously adjusted my collar. I was wearing my best - my only - suit – a cream linen thing I’d had made up by a very reasonably priced local tailor out of the proceeds of my first pay cheque. I liked to think it gave me the cosmopolitan air of an Englishman abroad. I’d bought a crisp white shirt earlier that day and the collar, still fresh from the packaging, was prickly and uncomfortable.
The door opened and a maid beckoned me inside. The entrance hall was broad but shallow and the wall in front of me stopped at balustrade height. Walking towards it, I overlooked a huge double height living space, on the other side of which was a fully glazed screen looking into a verdant rear garden. A full size grand piano took pride of place amongst some classic pieces of modernist furniture which complemented the clean lines of the surrounding architecture. I was still taking it all in when I heard the click of heels on the marble flooring and Maria’s voice, full of humour as always.
“Welcome to my humble abode”
I span around to greet her, but had to do a double take. She was wearing tight black jodhpurs, the outside seams of which were picked out in a gold stripe, tucked into highly polished calf length black boots. A richly brocaded scarlet bolero jacket was cropped short at the waist and her normally voluminous hair was hidden beneath a shallow brimmed hat. She carried a red cape over one arm. She spun around, tightly, one arm raised over her head, clicking a heel as she completed the turn.
“Ta da! What do you think?”
“Wow!” I was speechless for a moment. “Not quite what I had expected…but you’re the best looking toreador I’ve seen recently.”
She laughed. “And just how many others have you seen?”
Even dressed as she was, in such a macho costume, she looked incredible. Her eyes flashed as she attempted another mock fierce pose but she giggled immediately at the pretence.
“But you never told me it was fancy dress.”
“It’s Carnaval, of course it is fancy dress.”
“But I haven’t got anything.”
“I have something for you.”
“Oh, ok. So am I the front or the back end of the bull?”
She looked at me blankly. I made a mental note that jokes about the British pantomime tradition didn’t translate.
We walked down a stair into the main living room and through into a small corridor.
“This is a beautiful house.”
“Thank you. My papa designed it. I grew up here. It’s too big just for me now and I’d love to design something for myself, but it’s not easy finding land these days…”
“So what have you got for me to wear?”
She beamed. “Wait. It’s in here.”
She opened a door and flicked a light switch. Inside, spread out carefully across a large bed in the centre of the room was a Ferrari red flamenco dress, layers and layers of ruffled lace cascading over onto the adjacent floor. I swallowed hard.
“But you can’t, I mean...I can’t wear that.”
“Why not? I am dressed as a boy. It is the tradition of Carnaval…”
“Yes but… I mean, you might be wearing boy’s clothes but, I mean, it’s different. Women wear jodhpurs and boots all the time…”
“Half the men in Rio will be wearing dresses tonight.”
“Well, maybe, but…”
“Oh, come, I’ve always loved your sense of humour. Please, indulge me tonight.”
Her charm was, as always, winning the day. I tried one last time.
“But my beard…”
“Tch. It will grow again. Besides, I think you will look more handsome without it.”
Checkmate.
I sighed. “Oh, ok then, I suppose.”
She beamed again and clapped her hands together excitedly.
“You’ll look fantastic!”
“Humph!”
I retired to the adjacent en suite, under instructions, with a sharp razor and a bruised ego. How could I have been so foolish to think that Maria might find me attractive? Why hadn’t I stood up for myself more?
I thought I might struggle to get rid of my beard, but the truth was it was much thinner and more straggly than I’d been prepared to admit and it came off easily. Maria had also asked me to get rid of any hairs on my arms and legs and again I meekly obliged – not that there was too much to get rid of there either.
After towelling myself dry I stood for a moment in front of the mirror to see how I looked without the beard. It had been a while since I hadn’t had one and I’d forgotten how delicately featured I was without it. With the beard gone and my damp, now more than shoulder length hair hanging down each side of my face my appearance was anything but macho. I sighed deeply. Any chances of impressing Maria tonight seemed gone. I slipped on the towelling robe she’d left for me and returned to the bedroom.
She gestured me towards a seat in front of a dressing table, on top of which was arrayed a bewildering selection of pots and tubes containing, I supposed, make up. Bending down in front of me Maria took one of the tubes, squirted some liquid out of it onto her finger and began applying it to my face.
“So where are you planning on taking me tonight?”
“Well, I have tickets for a private party at a club.”
“Sounds good.”
The conversation felt a bit awkward now, and soon ebbed as she continued her work. Strangely, I found myself enjoying it. I hadn’t had the chance to see Maria as up close as we were now and she looked kind of cute as she progressed with her task, her tongue protruding as she concentrated. She was so close I could feel her warm breath on my face and smell her scent. As much as that, though, I found the application of the make up quite sensual. I’d always loved the sensation of having my hair cut and having the make up applied reminded me a little of that. Maria’s fingers, and the various brushes she used felt fantastic as they ran over my skin.
Putting on the eye make up wasn’t quite the same. Maria chastised me gently for blinking at the wrong time when she was applying eyeliner and she had to remove it a couple of times with a wipe before she was satisfied. Finishing off with a bright red lipstick (to match the dress, she said), she squealed with pleasure but she wouldn’t let me look in the mirror to see for myself just yet. She blow dried my hair and then pulled it back tightly. Where I held it in place with a rubber band at the nape of my neck, she fastened it higher. From a drawer in the vanity unit she took out what looked like a chocolate brown hamster, but turned out to be a hairpiece already fashioned into a bun. “I wasn’t sure this would match” she said as she clipped it into place “but it’s perfect.” Lastly she took a red flower from a vase and clipped it into my hair at the side.
“This is a gardenia.” she said “The singer Billie Holiday always wore one when she performed, but she usually preferred white.”
She moved to one side to allow me to look in the mirror.
“What do you think?”
If what I’d viewed in the bathroom mirror earlier had the potential to be construed as androgynous, now there was no doubt. The delicate features which had lain hidden beneath my beard were now not just exposed but celebrated. My oval face had been rendered smooth with foundation, cheekbones above blushed cheeks. My lips, which with my beard removed already looked fuller had been plumped with lipstick and gloss, and my blue eyes, which I’d often been told were my best feature as a man, appeared huge when surrounded with expertly applied shadow, liner and mascara. Conflicting emotions ran through my head. I was glad in a strange way that I didn’t look like a man wearing make up but the fact that I looked so much like a woman, and a good looking one at that, shocked me. Not getting an answer, Maria replied for me.
“You look amazing. This is going to be so much fun.”
“I don’t know Maria. I’m not sure I want to do this.”
“Hey, you’re thousands and thousands of miles from home. Who is going to recognise you?”
‘It’s not that, it’s…”
“Listen. It’s Carnaval. It’s a special time. Once a year you get the chance to be somebody else. Somebody completely different. You can leave the stresses and worries of your normal life behind. Pretend David isn’t here.”
I looked at her.
“Psychologists have studied festivals like Carnaval. They have proved it’s good to get out of yourself every once in a while.” She clicked her heels again and flashed her fierce look. “Tonight I am Mario, the famous toreador, and you shall be my woman, Esmerelda.”
I laughed. “The bulls don’t stand a chance.”
She led me back to the bed where some underwear lay next to the dress. She gave an exaggerated display of not looking whilst I pulled on some panties and then she helped me into a matching black satin bra, padding the cups with some tights. Picking up the dress, she laid it out on the floor and then gestured for me to step into it. It felt cool and smooth as I pulled it up my legs. I hooked my arms in and Maria struggled with the zip at the back. At last she managed to fasten it. The dress was skin tight down to mid thigh, where the layers of ruffled lace flared out into a train that trailed a yard or so behind me. She pulled out a pair of shoes but the dress was too tight for me to fasten them so she bent down and did the buckles.
“How did you know my size?” I asked.
“Your site boots.” she answered.
“Well, you really are a schemer aren’t you?”
She clipped some long dangly earrings into place and fastened a thin satin choker around my throat.
“There. Now you are ready. Oh no, almost forgot…”
And so I sat down again and she glued a set of red false nails to mine.
Finally, I stood up again and she beckoned me over to another mirror, this time a full length one on a wardrobe door. The dress slid in a disconcertingly enjoyable way over my legs as I walked.
“No, no, no. You’re walking like a man.”
“Well, duh!”
“Go back and try again, this time one leg in front of the other.”
“That’s what I normally do.”
“Smarty pants! No, I mean like you’re walking on a tight rope.”
I tried again.
“Now. Let your hips swing a little – not too much or you’ll look like a hooker.”
I walked across the room again. The dress really did feel delicious on my freshly shaved legs, although I had to be careful not to catch my shoes in the train when I turned around. She beamed.
“That’s it. You make a very sexy senorita, if you don’t mind me saying.”
I turned towards her, hands on my hips, pouting in what I imagined was an exaggeratedly suggestive way whilst batting my eyelashes. I remembered that one of the voices I’d been able to mimic in a passable way at university had been Marilyn Monroe and I tried to recall how I’d done it.
“Why, thank you, Senor.”
It came out not bad. Maybe not Marilyn, but definitely not David either. Maria squealed again.
“How did you do that?”
I tried again, this time more confidently.
“Well, a girl doesn’t tell all her secrets.”
She skipped in a most un-toreador like way over to my side and gave me a big squeeze.
“Thank you. This is going to be a great night.”
I squeezed her back. Perhaps it wasn’t going to be too bad after all.
Maria had a driver take us the short distance into Copacabana. As we neared the seafront, the streets were more packed with partygoers. Maria explained that the Magic Ball at the Palace Hotel was one of the social occasions of the year for the great and good of Rio society. Tickets were like gold dust and she had been lucky to have been given a couple by a client.
After inching slowly along the last few hundred metres the car eventually came to a stop outside the hotel, surrounded by throngs of onlookers, held back by tuxedoed security guards, all straining towards a short length of red carpet where they might catch a glimpse of a favourite celebrity. I looked across at Maria,
“Oh. My. God. This is unbelievable.”
She grinned back.
“Your chance to pretend you’re a Hollywood star…be careful getting out of the car – going headlong because you caught your heel in your dress isn’t a good look!”
The driver took my hand as I swung my legs out of the car, keeping both knees together, and ensuring my feet landed on the carpet and not on the train of my dress. Maria offered me her arm and I linked her as we began walking towards the hotel entrance.
“Take your time” she hissed in my ear “and look like you’re enjoying it and not doing some particularly hard calculus.”
“Sorry. I’m just trying to concentrate on not standing on my dress.” I whispered back and tried a smile.
Maria smiled in the general direction of the crowd and a battery of flashguns went off.
“You look gorgeous. Don’t worry. Give them a smile and a wave – go on.”
I tried to relax a little – not be quite so stiff – allow the swaying movements of my dress and its train to lead my body into mimicking their fluidity. One foot in front of the other…swing the hips…all too soon we were at the top of the carpet and through into the hotel foyer. I let out a huge sigh of relief and laughed at Maria.
“Wow! That was certainly different to anything I’ve ever done before!”
The hotel looked amazing. Art Deco in style, its magnificent architecture had been further complemented by an overwhelming array of sparkling decorations. But even then, the hotel provided a relatively subdued backdrop compared to the costumes of the guests. About half the people there were in evening dress rather than costumes but even they looked fantastic. The men wearing what were clearly very expensive, tailored immaculately fitting suits whilst the women were in a variety of stunning designer evening gowns. Some of the costumes were incredible. Never before had I seen such a huge volume of sequins and feathers fail so spectacularly to cover such a vast area of bare flesh. Maria must have noticed me looking, because she poked me in the ribs.
“Oi! Don’t you know it’s rude to look at other women when you’re in the company of one!”
“I was just looking at the costumes, honestly.”
“Humph!” she gave me a mock frown and then smiled.
We had made our way to the ballroom and were sipping on a couple of glasses of champagne when a middle aged gentleman in a dinner suit approached Maria.
“Maria. Is that you?”
“Antonio! It’s wonderful to see you!”
He hugged her and they kissed on each cheek.
“I almost didn’t recognize you.”
“Ah, yes, well…it is Carnaval…No fancy dress for you, then?”
“No, I’m afraid tonight is more about business for me. Any way. Please…”
He turned to look at me. Maria started.
“Oh, forgive me. This is my beautiful flamenco dancer” she laughed “Allow me to present Esmerelda…”
Antonio reached out to take my hand as Maria continued.
“Actually Esmerelda is in fact…”
I interrupted her sharply.
“Sue. Sue Ross. I’m a student from England. Over here getting some work experience with Maria’s company.”
Maria was standing behind Antonio and gave me a hard quizzical stare over his shoulder which I chose to ignore. I offered him my hand which he took and with an exaggerated gesture, raised to his lips.
“Delighted to meet you.”
Antonio was a good three or four inches shorter than me and wore a lifetime of fine dining around his midriff which the cummerbund he was wearing struggled to contain. He was bald on top and sported a greying moustache, but whilst the rest of his body betrayed his advancing years, his brown eyes sparkled with youthful exuberance beneath his bushy eyebrows.
“Allow me to introduce you Sue to my son Tony Jr.”
Behind Antonio, his son had presumably inherited his mother’s looks, for he was an altogether different specimen. Tall, broad shouldered, bronzed skin, he was classically good looking Latin leading man material. He smiled at me, revealing a perfect set of gleaming white teeth and then hugged Maria closely.
“Are you with a group?” Antonio asked Maria.
“No, just the two of us.”
“Then come, you must join us, for a while at least.”
We walked across the ballroom to a large table occupied by around eight or nine other tuxedoed middle aged gentlemen.
“What’s with the Sue thing?” Maria hissed as we walked but I didn’t have time to answer before we were being introduced to the other guests.
“Maria. Please. You will sit with Tony over here” he gestured to the far end of the table “and Sue, you will sit with me here.”
My mind was spinning. I didn’t know why I’d introduced myself as Sue – perhaps it was because I looked so convincing and I didn’t want people to think I was such an effeminate man that I could easily pass as a woman. Whatever it was, I would have to be careful not to give myself away now. I would have to keep the charade going for a little while longer at least.
“So, Sue. Which part of England are you from?”
“Liverpool.”
“Ah, yes. I was there on business only a couple of years ago. It was a wonderful trip. My hosts took us to see the football. That is some team, no? Almost as good as our Brazilian teams, no?”
“Yes, they are fantastic – Rush, Souness, Dalglish – I miss not seeing them now I’m in Rio.”
“So – a woman who likes football.” He grinned disarmingly “If only I was thirty years younger. And the Beatles, too. When I was a young man they were popular, even here…when I went to Liverpool it was fantastic to see all the places they sang about. Strawberry Fields, Penny Lane…”
I told him that I had lived just off Penny Lane and he was visibly impressed.
“Still. Our music is good, no? Have you enjoyed the samba since you arrived?”
I told him that I hadn’t had much time to go out dancing since I’d arrived, and that I was working hard on a design competition just now.
“And who is that for?” he asked.
“The client? An oil company called SERPO”
He chuckled. “Did Maria not tell you who I am?”
I hesitated. “No. Why?”
“SERPO is my company. I am the chairman and founder.”
I was silent and he laughed again.
“Come. I will show you the samba’” He stood and held out his hand.
“Oh, but I…”
“Come. I insist.”
I looked across at Maria for help, but she was deep in conversation with Tony Jr. I took Antonio’s hand and he led me onto the dancefloor.
He raised his hands and for a second I almost grasped his right with my left before I remembered that he would be leading. Fortunately he didn’t seem to notice and he grabbed my right hand and I gingerly placed my left on his shoulder.
“You may want to pick up your dress so you don’t trip on it.”
“Ah. Oh. Yes.”
“Now. Here we go. One and left and…follow me…good…yes…now, right…perfect!”
He walked me through the steps.
“Listen to the music. Feel the rhythm.”
As the moves repeated themselves I gradually began to feel more confident. Antonio had a way of gently and effortlessly guiding me; all the while offering words of encouragement, laughing and occasionally bursting out in song to accompany the music.
He was good company and even though – my god, by how much – the evening wasn’t turning out how I’d thought it was going to several hours earlier, I was having fun.
“You have saved my life tonight you know.” He whispered conspiratorially during a quiet lull in the rhythm.
“How do you mean?’
“Look at them, over there.”
He spun me around to face the table at which we’d been sat a few minutes earlier. His guests that he’d introduced to us previously were still sat at the table, watching the dancing or just absentmindedly staring around. To a man they were middle aged, grey or balding, but without Antonio’s redeeming twinkle.
“Government officials.” He went on. “My God they are so boring these days. When I was a young man, we would take them out and entertain them…when we needed a favour, you understand…and we would get them drunk, and find them a nice girl…forgive me, but you know what I mean…nowadays they are so scared of the media reporting on them…”
I giggled.
“Well, thank you for teaching me the samba. Tonight has been lovely.”
Perhaps it was the heat of the dancefloor, but I swear I saw him blush.
“Uh, oh. Here comes Maria. It looks like I’m going to have to let you go for a while.”
Maria walked over “Do you mind?”
She took me by the hand and led me off the dancefloor.
“Where are we going? I was enjoying that...”
“The restroom. Now.”
Without asking any further questions I followed her into the ladies. As soon as we were inside she turned, confrontationally.
“What the hell do you think you are doing?”
“What do you mean?”
“I mean pretending to be Sue and then spending all night flirting with Antonio.”
“I’m not flirting!” I was taken aback. “I mean, I don’t know why I said I was Sue, but after I did I felt that I just had to keep up appearances…”
“Well, you are certainly doing that.”
“Anyway, you’re not doing so bad with Tony Jr. Every time I look around you are staring into each other’s eyes, deep in conversation…”
“Don’t be ridiculous.” She snapped. Then, more softly. “Do you know who he is?”
“Antonio? He said he was the SERPO boss. I didn’t know, sorry. If I had…” my voice trailed away.
“Antonio and my papa grew up together. Went to school together. They’ve known each other for maybe sixty years. He’s like an uncle to me. Tony Jr – I’ve known him all my life. He’s almost a brother…”
“Oh. Sorry.”
She was silent for a while and then “Look. I’m sorry too. I should have told you before...well, before you went dancing with him. And…” she was quieter now “Seeing you dancing with him. Well, it made me a bit jealous…”
For a moment I was intensely aware that she’d placed her hand on my waist but then it was gone. She giggled quietly.
“Come on. While we’re here. Your lipstick needs touching up. You might as well learn.”
She opened the clutch bag she’d given me and brought out a lipstick, removing the cap and screwing out the tube before handing it to me. We stood at the vanity, side by side, for all the world like two girlfriends.
“There.” She said, teasing one of my bangs into place as I replaced the lipstick in my clutch. “You’re looking all gorgeous again. And that’s important because…”
She paused for dramatic effect, her eyes glistening with humour as she stretched on tiptoes to whisper in my ear.
“All that time Tony and I were talking…he was asking about you…I do believe you’ve got an admirer there.”
She giggled again and gently pushed me out of the ladies and back into the ballroom.
Of course Tony was waiting for me when we got back to the table. I was pleased that I’d managed to get the gist of the basic steps of the samba with his dad, who had been entirely charming in taking me under his wing. Somehow with Tony I didn’t want to be a vulnerable novice, I wanted to be cool and elegant and slightly superior…
He was quite different to his dad. Where Antonio looked as though he was completely infatuated with the samba, Tony didn’t. He was a good dancer, for sure, but he made me feel that he didn’t dance because he enjoyed it, but because it was socially useful and that being good at it was a way to impress women. The same applied to his conversation. We talked about Rio, and about architecture, but he seemed less interested in what I said than in what he could tell me about himself. No doubt his good looks and his money were enough to get him what he wanted in terms of girlfriends, but when he suggested that I might want to join him for a spin in his brand new Maserati that he’d just bought that weekend, it was all I could do to stop myself from giggling at his chat up technique. For a moment he seemed genuinely bewildered when I said I would be too busy working on the competition to join him.
And so the evening progressed. I danced with Antonio and Tony, and even one or two of the less boring government officials. Maria danced with them too, but with everyone there thinking I was a girl it felt too awkward for us to dance together. Eventually Antonio said that he and Tony had to leave to escort their guests back to their hotel. “They don’t even have the energy to party through until morning these days.” he moaned. They offered us a lift but Maria declined and eventually, just as the night began to wind down, we found ourselves alone.
“Now we can dance” she said.
The music had slowed, and she pulled me close, lifting my arms to wrap around her neck as she gently clasped my waist.
“I confess” she leaned to whisper in my ear “I’m a bit tipsy. I’ve drunk too much champagne.”
She giggled and one of her hands slipped down from my waist to gently caress my bottom through the smooth taffeta of my dress. I swallowed hard, and felt like my heart was going to explode out of my chest. She pulled me tighter and our bodies swayed smoothly in unison. I could smell her musk, feel her warm breath on my face. I had just made up my mind to kiss her and damn the consequences when the music stopped and the lights went up.
It was daylight outside as we left. Maria wielded her cape with a flourish as I charged, giggling, my index fingers forming horns either side of my head, back up what was now thankfully a deserted red carpet. She joined me in an impromptu, and very uncoordinated, flamenco dance as we waited for the car to arrive. We fell into it, laughing helplessly, and were driven back home in fits of giggles. Maria was still teasing me as I stepped out of the car at her house, grabbing my bottom as I bent and exclaiming loudly in a deep man’s voice “Phwoar! What a bottom you’ve got in that dress.”
“Don’t touch what you can’t afford!” I joked and skipped off down the path. Maria chasing me, we crashed together against the front door which swung open, depositing us in an unceremonious heap on the floor, me on my back and Maria landing on top of me.
“Ow!” I rubbed the back of my head.
“Awwww” She teased, poking me in the ribs with a finger and making me squeal again. For a brief moment our eyes locked and then her lips were on mine. I kissed her back, hungrily, and rolled her over on to her back but she immediately flipped me back again.
“No. Tonight I am Mario, and you are Esmerelda…”
Her hands ran over the smooth silk encasing my body. Reaching under my skirts she slid them up my legs to my waist. She was between my legs now, fumbling at her belt with her hand, our mouths still locked together.
“Shit! I can’t get these fucking jodhpurs off! They’re tucked into my boots!”
We both burst out laughing and then she stood up and, taking my hand, pulled me to my feet too. She kissed me again, his time slowly and lingeringly, her lips brushing gently against mine and then her tongue exploring my mouth.
“Come. Let’s go to the bedroom.” My hand in hers, we walked down the stairs towards her room, the train of my dress rustling softly behind me.
Maria had gone when I awoke. Glancing at the alarm clock I saw that it was past noon. I stepped gingerly out of bed, wincing slightly as I made my way to the en-suite. My feet were a ruin after spending all night in heels. I surveyed myself in the bathroom mirror. The make up that I had neglected to remove last night was now re-arranged in a far more abstract pattern all over my face. The hairpiece dangled lopsidedly over one ear, mirrored by one remaining earring in the other. I found some cold cream to clean my face off and then lingered a while in Maria’s shower, allowing the heat to soak into my aching toes and calves.
Fortunately I didn’t have to roam the house naked to find my clothes from yesterday; someone had had the foresight to fold them neatly over a chair in Maria’s room. I slipped the suit back on again – it felt harsh and crinkly against my newly sensitized smooth limbs, but my own shoes were blissfully comfortable after the heels. Making my way through the house there was still no sign of life and I quietly exited, blinking in the bright midday sun as I headed for home.
There was no sign of Maria at work the following day, or for the rest of that week. Whilst I was desperate to talk to her, I was also extremely busy with the SERPO competition. Antonio had talked to me at Carnaval about his plans for the company to diversify out of oil into renewable energy and I wanted that to be reflected in our design for the new headquarters by making it sustainable. I’d had some interesting ideas about incorporating planting into the upper levels of the building – ‘skygardens’ I called them – and my excitement at developing the design concepts outweighed my anxiety about Maria.
Eventually the following week Maria reappeared. My phone rang and she asked me through to her office.
“I’m sorry I haven’t been around. I know we need to talk.” She was cool and business-like.
“Yeah…well…I’ve been really busy too…”
“How is the competition looking?”
Unburdened by not needing to talk about personal issues, we both visibly relaxed as we talked freely and excitedly for a while about the new designs. Then she became serious again.
“Listen. There is something else.”
“I know we need to talk, but maybe it’s best if we leave it until after the competition is finished?”
“Yes, but that’s not it.”
“What then?”
Maria took a breath. “Antonio called. He wanted to say how much he and Tony Jr. enjoyed themselves at Carnaval. It seems like Sue made quite an impression.”
My stomach twisted slightly. “What do you mean?”
“He wants Sue to present the competition proposals in Sao Paolo the week after next.”
“Shit! What did you say? Did you not tell him that I’m Sue? I mean, it was all a joke, an act…”
“Perhaps you should have thought things through before you introduced yourself the way you did.”
“I know, but…”
“Brazilian men are the most macho on the planet. If Antonio knew that the girl he’d spent hours flirting with…”
“I wasn’t flirting!” I interrupted.
“It certainly looked like that from where I was standing.” She continued “If he knew Sue was really a guy then we could forget the competition. And probably a lot of other projects as well.”
“Tell him Sue’s ill, or something.”
“He’ll just put off the presentation until she’s better.”
“Tell him she’s gone back to the UK.”
“Don’t be silly. Why would she do that? He knows she’s really enjoying herself here. After all, you told him.”
I was silent for a while, then “So what do we do?”
She looked right into my eyes. “Perhaps Sue should give the presentation.”
“You must be joking. I mean…”
This time Maria interrupted. “You managed to be pretty convincing at Carnaval. I know it’s a big thing to ask, but just think about it, ok?”
I left the office that night with my head spinning. Being just over a week away from the most important submission of my professional career was more than enough to happily occupy my thoughts and seeing Maria had initiated an aching in me to be with her again. And now this. The bus home was full of young women heading out for the evening - dressed to party, hair done, faces made up. The woman opposite me was stunning. She wore a tight black clingy dress which finished just above her knees. A mane of tightly curled hair framed a face with beautiful deep brown eyes. How would it feel to stand there wearing a dress like that? What would I look like with my hair done in that style? My pulse raced. There were too many things going on in my head. Just concentrate on the competition, I told myself. But could I keep focused for another week?
The following day I told Maria that I would acquiesce and be Sue again for the presentation. I’d tossed and turned all night, but eventually the decision was easy. I’d put a huge amount of effort into the competition and would have done almost anything not to jeopardise the result. And besides, there was the little voice inside of me, the voice I tried to pretend didn’t exist, that whispered softly to me about how much Sue wanted to come out to play again…
Maria squealed delightedly for a brief moment before quickly recovering her professional composure and saying how much this meant to the practice, and how she’d make sure it would be made up to me. I’d already arranged with the print shop that I’d send them the completed drawings to mount onto boards overnight on the Saturday prior to the Monday presentation. That would give us Sunday to rehearse. Maria said that would also give us ample time to ‘get me ready’. I already had an inkling what that meant.
Sunday morning dawned with me still hunched over my drawing board, having been there non-stop since Saturday morning (and having existed on an average of four hours sleep that whole week). I eventually got everything off to the printers by mid morning, but it was mid afternoon by the time the finished boards came back. By this time Maria had already been on the phone three or four times and she joined me in the studio just as the boards arrived.
“We’re running late. We won’t have time to do everything we need to do today.”
“I know. I’m sorry, but I couldn’t leave a drawing half finished, could I?”
“You should have asked for more help”
“There have been three of us here all night. Any more wouldn’t have made any difference.”
We reviewed the presentation boards as they arrived. Maria’s agitation subsided as we went through them, replaced by, I was relieved to see, delight and enthusiasm. She was thrilled by how the scheme looked.
We loaded the drawings into Maria’s car and set off for her house. Amazingly, considering the mental turmoil I’d been in over the last week, I’d managed to retain my focus on the work and I was proud of what I’d achieved and very happy with Maria’s reaction. But now the adrenalin that had kept me going had dissipated, I was tired. Really, really tired.
Maria, by contrast, seemed almost high with anticipation at the events of the next day or so. She babbled excitedly at her increasingly comatose passenger.
“So I booked a hairdresser. She’s been there since 11am this morning when we expected you. It’s lucky I was able to keep her on…I was thinking a nice ‘up do’…nothing too formal, but with some loose curls you could look really cute…and nails. Stick ons might have been okay for a costume party but what if one pinged off in the middle of your presentation. Disaster! Oh, and boobs…”
“What?”
“Haha! So you are with us then? I was beginning to think you had passed out. Yes, boobs. Not real ones, silly. Some glue on prosthetics. They do look really convincing, though. Not that anyone’s going to see you topless…Oh, and we’ll need to pierce your ears as well. The costume jewellery you wore at Carnaval is fine but it’s impossible to get regular earrings if you haven’t got pierced ears…”
I sighed. I really didn’t have the energy to argue.
Arriving at Maria’s house I was dispatched once again into the shower with a razor. The hair on my arms and legs had barely grown back at all since the ball, and before too long I was smooth again. Once dry, Maria and another lady, who I assumed was the hairdresser, presented me with the prosthetics. Maria had been right – they really did look quite realistic and were a surprisingly good match for my skin tone. I laid on my back whilst they were glued in place and then, sitting up, felt their weight as they pulled on the skin of my chest. It felt kind of weird, but not unpleasant.
Next I was placed into a chair with a high back which was cut away into a rounded shape which rested into the nape of my neck. My own hair, shampooed and conditioned now, hung loose over the headrest and Maria explained how she was going to add ‘just a little’ length and more body with some extensions. The lady produced some strands of very realistic looking hair the same colour as mine and, running her fingers through my own hair, began attaching the extensions strand by strand. The sensation of having my head and scalp massaged like this was enough to tip me over the edge and within a few minutes I was fast asleep.
My re-entry into consciousness was slow at first, but as soon as I remembered my situation I sat bolt upright and opened my eyes. It took several further seconds before I realized that the figure reflected back at me in the mirror was myself. It had a green face (some kind of face mask I imagined) and a head encased in a net full of rollers. At least the hand that raised itself to my mouth in shock looked the part, the slim fingers further elongated by immaculately glossed acrylic nails. I stood up, a little too suddenly, and had to grip the arm of the chair for support. Maria had been sat quietly behind me reading a magazine and now she stood and walked towards me.
“Hehe. You look funny!”
I must have looked doleful in reply, for she went on “Aww. Sorry. I don’t mean to tease. That’s you all done now. You can wash the mask off. It’s been on long enough.”
With my face back to its appropriate colour again, at least I now looked human. I leant into the mirror above the washbasin for a closer look. With the face pack off, my skin felt incredibly smooth and soft. How they’d done it without waking me I don’t know, but a small diamond stud gleamed back at me from each earlobe and my eyebrows had been plucked into a fine arch. In leaning over the washbasin my posture thrust out my newly acquired chest, pushing open the towelling robe I was wearing to reveal what I thought looked to be a pretty impressive décolletage. While I now at least looked human, there was no doubt that even without make up and appropriate clothes, I could only be taken for a female of the species.
Maria came closer “Are you ok?”
I shrugged my shoulders “I feel ridiculous.”
“Hey. It’s going to be fine. Thank you.”
She reached up and planted a soft kiss on my cheek. I wanted to grab her there and then, throw her to the floor and make mad passionate love to her, but how could I? How could she possibly find me attractive now after I had so completely humiliated myself?
“It’s late. We should go to bed. We’ve got a big day tomorrow. We didn’t get time to practise the presentation did we?”
“We’ll be ok. I’ve been practising it in my head all week. How long was I asleep anyway? I’m still tired…”
“You’ve got a lot of lost sleep to make up for I bet. You’ve done a fantastic job with the design. Thank you.”
We looked at each other for a second in silence. Despite the way I looked and felt, I had a sudden, brief, sense of connection and then Maria averted her eyes and it was gone.
“I’ve made up the spare room for you.”
“Thanks. Goodnight.”
In the room the bed had been turned down and there was a long, baby blue coloured satin nightgown draped across the covers. I looked at it for a moment and then took off my towelling robe and draped it across a chair. I picked up the gown and let it fall softly over my body, nestling my new breasts into the cups, and climbed into bed.
I lay awake for a long time, worrying about what the following day would bring. Not that I was tossing and turning – the forms on my chest and the curlers in my hair put paid to that. When I eventually fell asleep in the early hours of the morning, I dreamt that I was a bride making her way up the aisle to be married. I was dressed in the most gorgeous of gowns and floated serenely between packed rows of guests. Reaching the altar, my groom turned – it was Maria, wearing a full English morning suit. She smiled lovingly but as she lifted my veil her smile turned into a laugh. I reached up to my face and felt my beard – I was Dave, not Sue. I turned to the guests, my friends and family, and they were all laughing and pointing at me too.
I awoke in a sweat, my gown soaked and clinging to my body. Maria was knocking at the door – “Sue, it’s time to get up.”
I groaned in acknowledgement and she entered.
“It’s no good. I can’t go through with this. Look at me for christsake…”
She studied me, concerned. “Hey, hey…it’s ok…you’re going to be fine…just take a shower, you’ll feel better.”
I was too tired to argue.
A few minutes later, slightly refreshed but still with the worst butterflies I could ever remember, I joined her in the kitchen.
“Maria, I can’t pull this off.”
“Heyyy. You can! You already have! You’ve passed once right under Antonio’s nose at Carnaval. Christ you’ve even been dancing with him and he didn’t notice you weren’t…” her voice tailed off.
“Yes, but that was different. I mean, it was Carnaval and it was fun and just a bit of a laugh. This is serious. I mean – what if he finds out?”
“He won’t. Trust me.”
I held her gaze for a moment. She was dressed, ready to go, wearing a maxi length clingy jersey dress, strappy with bare shoulders and a chiffon scarf tied loosely around her neck. The dress suited her curves; her body was amazing, but her eyes, her deep chocolate brown eyes were what made me want to never let her down. I sighed and didn’t say anything. She knew that her charm had won the day and a hint of a smile passed her lips.
“Honestly. Do this and I’ll be forever in your debt.”
“OK” I submitted.
She gave me a squeeze. “Come on. Let’s get you ready. The car to take us to the airport will be here in an hour.”
We headed back into the room I’d spent the night in. There was a walk-in closet and she emerged carrying a clothes hanger, its contents wrapped by a plastic dust cover, and some other loose items in her hand. She handed me a bra and a pair of panties. “Put those on in the bathroom if you like.”
I managed the panties fine, but, unfamiliar with my new long nails, the bra defeated me and I went back to Maria for help. “Hook it in front first and then spin it around.”
A corset type thing was next. “This is a waist cincher” Maria explained. “It will give you a nice trim tummy’” She wrapped it around and zipped me into it.
“OK. I’ve got this body for you next. It’s from Wolford – very classy. It’s like a swimsuit – step into it legs first, it will stretch so the straps go over your shoulders.”
I took hold of it, and put it on as Maria directed. It felt soft and slinky, clinging to my body. Maria took a step back to review the result.
“Hmm. That won’t work. The body is really thin – you can see the waist cincher and your bra through it. We should have tried your outfit on last night…Let me think. I’ve got another idea.”
I undressed. She disappeared for a few moments and returned with another garment.
“Ta da! Magic knickers, I think you call them in English.”
“What?”
“I think panty girdle is the proper name. They’re mine, so they might be a bit tight on you, but that’s not necessarily a bad thing…”
I pulled them up my legs. They were thick, elasticated and very tight. They had a similar effect to the waist cincher, pulling my tummy in and also giving me a nice flat front below that.
“You should be ok without a bra – the glue will hold the forms, I’m sure. Try the body again now.”
I pulled it back over my legs, adjusted it over my breasts and slipped the straps over my shoulders, smoothing the fabric down across my waist. Even I could tell that it fitted better now.
“Perfect!” Maria exclaimed. “Now for hair and make up!”
I sat down at the vanity unit and Maria positioned herself in front of me. I relaxed and closed my eyes whilst she did her stuff. When she’d completed the eyeshadow and liner she gave me the mascara – “Probably easiest for you to do this yourself. Besides, you need the practice.” She smiled. She asked me to do my own lips as well. I concentrated hard as I outlined them with liner and infilled them with a pale, natural pink and then blotted on a tissue. “This is supposed to be long lasting, but I’ll bet you still need to touch it up during the day. I’ll pop some things in your handbag just in case.”
She gently removed the hairnet and undid the rollers. She brushed and teased my hair for a while and then, half a dozen clips held between her teeth, she started to pull it into an up-do. A few minutes later there was more teasing and poking of various strands here and there, a tug of a bang into place in front of each ear and then she pronounced herself happy with the result by dousing me generously with hairspray.
“Don’t look just yet.” She span the chair around so I was facing away from the mirror. “Let’s get you finished. Nearly there.”
She took the hangar she’d brought through earlier and slipped off the plastic cover. Inside was a two piece, off-white fine wool jersey trouser suit.
“I meant to get you to try this on yesterday but we ran out of time. I hope it fits.”
I slid the trousers on. They were quite widely flared at the bottom, and satin lined, and they slid sweetly up my smooth legs. The waist band was deep, three buttoned and I struggled to fasten it until I realised it buttoned on the opposite side to what I was familiar with. They sat on my hips, the contrast with the black Wolford body emphasising the slimness of my waist. The jacket fit perfectly, sitting just below the hip, the waist fastening with a single button, the lapels flaring out upwards over my bust.
“Very Bianca Jagger!” Maria said, approvingly.
I sat down on the edge of the bed whilst she fastened the ankle straps on a pair of three inch heeled strappy black sandals. Taking the studs out of my ears she clipped in a pair of large silver hooped earrings and then fastened a simple silver pendant around my neck.
“There. Finished. Go and take a look!”
There was a full length mirror attached to one of the closet doors and I stood in front of it for a moment in silence. Maria joined me, standing behind me, wrapping her arms around my waist playfully. “Hey, why so serious? Tell me you don’t look gorgeous!”
I smiled back and gave her a dig in the ribs. “You scrub up pretty well yourself!” but I didn’t tell her what I had been thinking, I would have struggled to articulate it. Dressing up at Carnaval had been like being in a play, pretending to be someone else. This felt different. For the first time I was looking at myself as a woman. I remembered an article I’d read somewhere about a sculptor working in stone who’d said that he didn’t create the work, he just chipped away at the stone until he found and revealed the sculpture inside. It was Sue that was standing in front of me in the mirror. David was no more than a few stone chippings on the floor.
The doorbell rang.
“Come on. Let’s go!”
A poor joke to try to lighten the mood – “If our client thinks our design is as stylish as we are, we’re onto a winner today”
Maria laughed anyway. We grabbed our things and headed out of the door to the waiting car.
The flight out to Sao Paolo was uneventful, at least considering it was my first time in a helicopter. We were both quiet; I ran through the presentation in my head over and over again practising everything I was planning to say. I presumed Maria did the same. For some reason I’d assumed we’d be landing at the airport, but as we descended over the central business district I could see that several of the tall buildings had helipads. We landed on one of them, the co-pilot helping us out and reminding us (not that we needed it!) to duck to avoid the still revolving rotor blades.
A well dressed middle aged lady met us on the roof and introduced herself as Antonio’s PA before taking us down into the building. We found ourselves in a well appointed reception area, the PA explaining that a board meeting was in progress and we would be called in at the relevant point in the agenda. We were offered coffee and a seat but I declined both; too nervous for coffee and too energised to sit down.
“Could you show me where the ladies is please?” Maria asked.
She was pointed to a door on the opposite corner of the room.
“Sue?” she raised her eyebrows in enquiry.
I looked at her for a moment. “Oh, yes. Coming!”
“Helicopters and hair-dos don’t mix!” she smiled. “Come here. I need to do a few running repairs.” I looked in the mirror. She was right. A couple of strands had come loose from their clips and tumbled down untidily, and she soon had them back in place.
“You might want to touch up your lipstick too.”
I did as instructed and studied myself critically for a moment in the mirror, carefully picking off with my long nails a tiny speck of dirt that had attached itself to my face below one eye. I tugged on the hem of my jacket and smoothed out an imaginary crease in a sleeve.
A deep breath.
Maria looked over at me. “Moment of truth. Come on. Let’s go.”
The boardroom was traditionally decorated, like the reception area. Its walls were timber panelled and a large mahogany table seated a dozen or so board members. All male. All, with the exception of Tony Jr., at least 50 or so years old. Antonio stood up to welcome us. He was as large lifed as I remembered, giving Maria a huge hug and a kiss on both cheeks before turning his attention to myself. “Sue.” He paused. “It is my pleasure to welcome you to Sao Paolo. Truly you made a stunning Spanish senorita, but that is nothing compared to your natural English beauty.” It was corny b-movie dialogue, but somehow Antonio had the charm and charisma to get away with it.
“Thank you. It’s very nice of you to invite us along today.” I replied, rather lamely.
He laughed and turned back to the rest of the board “See how charming she is.” Taking my proffered hand he pulled me towards him and kissed me, latin style, on both cheeks.
We made small talk for a few more minutes whilst we unpacked the presentation boards and set up. Tony Jr. came over to help. “Welcome to Sao Paolo from me as well. Are you staying long?”
“Just today I’m afraid. We fly back later this afternoon.”
“A shame. It would have been nice to show you some of the sights this evening.”
And then we were ready. Maria gave an introduction, saying a little about the practice, the background to this job and our experience in this sector, before handing over to me. I started nervously at first, but gradually my confidence increased. I knew the scheme worked well, and that our presentation drawings were good, but there was something else that I’d never experienced before. As Dave, when I presented schemes at university I’d always felt that people were trying to find fault and to question. Here I felt encouragement and approval. I warmed to the task, gliding from drawing to drawing as I explained my ideas about making the building sustainable. I could sense the enthusiasm in the room. When I reached the end and sat back down to allow Maria to summarise, Antonio broke into spontaneous applause.
“Gentlemen” he addressed the rest of the board “We know Carrera Associates are an excellent practice with good experience in headquarters design. Even before today I would have been happy to appoint them to our project. But after seeing these wonderful designs I believe I can speak for all of us when I say to you, Maria and Sue: When can we start? Congratulations – you have the commission!” He beamed at us both and, this time the whole board applauded.
I was overwhelmed. Maria replied for us very graciously saying how much we were looking forward to working with SERPO.
“Tell me” said Antonio “Where are you staying this evening? We must go out and celebrate.”
“Oh, actually…” I started “We weren’t planning on staying. Your pilot is booked to take us back to Rio this afternoon.”
“Nonsense. We must celebrate.”
“But we have no hotel, no clothes to wear…”
“No problem. I will arrange the best hotel. My driver will take you to the Daslu department store where I have an account. You can get everything you need there. Look on it as a fee bonus. Please. I insist.”
“But…” I began to answer, but Maria interrupted me
“We’d be delighted to.” She smiled.
“Excellent!” He stood up “My PA will arrange the details”
Tony Jr. joined in, looking directly at me. “I look forward to seeing you this evening, Sue, and to working with you both on the project.”
“Jesus! Fucking Hell Maria! How could you have agreed to that?”
We were in Antonio’s car on the way to the store. Maria’s eyes narrowed and she gesticulated towards the uniformed driver in the front. “Watch your voice!” she hissed.
I raised it back up to Sue’s pitch. The driver was behind glass and didn’t give the impression that he’d heard anything.
“I thought this was just going to be a few hours. And now he thinks that Sue’s going to be around for the rest of the project…Bloody Hell!”
“Hey. Hey. It’s ok…”
“It might be for you” I interrupted.
“Listen.” Maria raised her voice assertively “It’s only a night more than we’d planned. We’ll have dinner, make our excuses – I’m sure they’ll understand you’re tired after all that work – and head home tomorrow. We can’t accept the best commission we’ve ever had and then turn around and say no to the client to the first thing he asks us to do.”
“And the rest of the project?”
“I’ll think of something”
“Humph!” I folded my arms and turned away from Maria to the view outside the window. I should have been elated. The project win, based on my designs, was a major coup for me personally, but I was tired now and irritable. I’d worked like a dog putting everything together for today and the stress of all that, together with my masquerade, was getting to me. I just wanted to get home and go to bed.
We pulled up outside the main entrance to the store – it resembled some kind of fantastical Italian Renaissance palazzo from the outside – and the driver helped us out, explaining he would wait for us. Inside, the store was even more decadent – a mixture of baroque and Louis XIV – all marble, gilt and velvet. A young woman dressed in a tiny little black dress came to us, offering us champagne. Maria took one but I declined.
“My God, this is amazing” she turned around, taking in a full three sixty panorama of the entrance atrium. “I’d heard of this but never been here before. This place is ridiculously expensive; all top designer brands apparently. Let’s hope this little baby works.” She waved Antonio’s credit card in front of her.
“Now, let’s think.” She was talking almost absentmindedly, rather than addressing me specifically. “We’ll need something dressy for tonight, underwear, shoes of course. Make up – I only brought enough for running repairs. Oh, and something to travel home in tomorrow…”
“Can’t I just wear what I’ve got on now?” I asked.
She lifted her eyebrows “Girl” she paused “You’ve got a lot to learn.”
She led me over to the make up section first.
“OK. Evening make up for you. Something a bit bolder. Maybe chocolate browns or dark greys and silvers to give you a nice smoky eye effect? What do you think?”
I shrugged and she sighed. “Fine. I’ll choose something.”
I followed her around various counters as she assembled what looked to me to be way more make up than anyone could possibly wear. She handed me some of the items.
“Lipsticks. Which do you prefer of these two shades?” she held them up for me.
“I don’t mind.”
“Hmm. You’re not being very helpful. Here, hold out your hand.”
She dabbed each lipstick in turn on the back of my hand.
“It helps seeing it against your natural skin tone.” She explained “Oh, I don’t know. We’ll take them both and decide later.”
We went to the till burdened down by boxes, packets and cartons.
“We can take those for you and put them away for you to collect later.” The lady said.
“Thank you” said Maria “I’ll have my driver pick them up before we leave.” She leaned over conspiratorially and whispered in my ear “I could get used to this!”
The next floor was womenswear and we wandered around the various racks, pausing every so often whilst Maria lifted out a garment, holding it up against either herself or me. After a few minutes she had several items draped over one arm.
“OK. Let’s go and try these on.”
I sighed again. “Do I have to? You did a pretty good job of sizing everything for me so far…”
“Of course you do. Now come on.”
The first outfit was a Chanel suit. I recoiled when I saw the price tag – it was more than I earned in a month – and made sure I put it on very carefully. It was a dusky pink colour and the material was a kind of textured wool. The skirt was knee length and the jacket buttoned right up to a high collar at the neck with a row of gold buttons. Under instructions from Maria I came out of the changing room to let her have a look.
“What do you think?” she asked.
“Oh, I don’t know. It feels a bit old, you know. I might wear it if I was forty, but I’m only twenty one…”
“Hmm. I know what you mean. OK. Next!”
The next item was a blue and white polka dot halter necked maxi dress in silk. I stepped into it – the skirt was tight and I wriggled to pull it over my bum. The bodice split into two above the bust to form a ‘v’ neckline and two ties which made a bow at the back of my neck. The dress zipped at the back and I couldn’t fasten it. I called to Maria to help. The cubicle was small, and we only just both fitted in, me facing the mirror and Maria standing behind me looking over my shoulder. I could feel her breath on the nape of my neck. She hadn’t room to get into a position where she could see the zip, and her hands felt their way across my bum, seeking it by touch. Involuntarily I let out a gasp.
She smiled at my reflection and gently ran her hands back over my bum again “Like that, do we?”
I looked back at her. Try as I might, I could never stay mad at her for long, and the twinkle in my eye gave me away.
“Oh, I meant the dress is nice. I like it.”
“Yeah, that’s exactly what you were thinking…” She dug me in the ribs and I giggled helplessly.
“Humph!” she said, feigning seriousness. “You can bloody well start enjoying yourself, young lady! Now, let me have a look.”
We both stepped out of the cubicle and I walked the length of the changing room corridor whilst Maria looked on. “Hmm. Wait here a minute!”
I waited, admiring myself in the mirror whilst doing so. I pirouetted, looking back at myself from over my shoulder, flirting with my reflection. After a minute or two when Maria had not reappeared I meandered back into the main store, thumbing through racks of clothing whilst I waited. I picked out a shift dress and held it in front of me, studying myself in yet another mirror, then a delicious satin blouse with rows of ruffles down the front and on the sleeves. I imagined myself wearing it, with a tight black skirt just covering my stocking tops, perched provocatively on the edge of Maria’s desk in the office…
A sharp poke in the ribs brought me back to reality. “Ha! Caught you red-handed! So, you like the secretarial look, do you? I’m sure I could do with a PA…”
I looked at her sheepishly.
“Here. Take these. They’ll go better with the dress.” She handed me some shoes and underwear.
I stripped off again and then put on a blue satin halterneck bra and a matching g-string. It felt quite strange with the material between the cheeks of my bottom. Maria helped me back into the dress, and then strapped me into a pair of navy blue sandals with a cork wedge heel.
“There. That looks better, you could see your panties last time.”
I stepped out again and walked up and down the corridor. The dress was mid calf length, tapering down from the hips in a pencil fit with a small slit at the back. As I walked the fine silk slid deliciously over the tops of my legs and my bare, g-stringed bottom. I eased my fingers down over where the fabric clung to my body.
“It feels fantastic.”
Maria smiled. “It’s nice being a girl, eh?”
A couple of hours later we flopped, exhausted, onto a sofa in one of Daslu’s many coffee shops. I’d lost track of what we’d bought – as well as the daywear we’d both bought something to go out in that evening. Maria had got a gorgeous off the shoulder jumpsuit and I’d got a really cute little sequin number – boat necked, with long sleeves, it finished just above the knee. We’d also got bags of shoes, a couple of handbags, lingerie and even some jewellery.
“That was so much fun!” Maria grinned.
“Yeah. Listen – I’m sorry for being so grumpy at the beginning.”
“Oh, that’s ok – you certainly made up for it – I think you’ve broken the record for the number of items tried on by one person in one visit….” She laughed.
I proffered mock indignation. “Well I can’t help it if I don’t know what suits me, can I? Most girls my age have had their whole life to work out what clothes suit them best; I’ve only had one day…”
Maria smiled and I went on.
“And there’s so much choice…I mean, for a guy you’re basically talking about a suit – grey or black, or maybe blue. Double breasted or single breasted. That’s it. Girls have got dresses, skirts, trousers, tops, short, long, A-line, pencil fit, long sleeve, short sleeve, no sleeve, different necklines…and that’s before you even talk about fabrics. Silks, satins, lace, leather, fur – I can’t believe people in Brazil buy fur coats, by the way – where on earth do you wear them?”
“You’ve got pretty good taste actually.” Maria replied “I thought I’d be picking more stuff out for you but once you got going…” she smiled. “You’ve enjoyed yourself then?”
“Yes. That is, I mean…” my face straightened. “It was fine. It will be good to get home and back to normal, though.”
Maria took my hand in hers. “Listen. I haven’t said thank you to you properly and I really really mean it. I know you’ve worked incredibly hard over the last few weeks to pull everything together and then…” she paused. “Asking you to come here like this was out of order. It was too much. I could see how stressed you were and I shouldn’t have pushed you.”
“It’s ok. It’s done now, almost. At least we got the right result.”
“You were amazing in there, honestly.” She went on, her voice quickening again. “They were eating out of your hand this morning. I swear if some of them had opened their mouths their tongues would have fallen out…”
“Oh, stop it! That’s a horrible thought!”
She laughed again. “That Tony Jr. He’s definitely got a soft spot for you. In that sequin dress, you’re going to be beating him off tonight.”
“Oh, stop it! Don’t say that! If you’d said that before I’d have bought a burka to go out in tonight!”
She laughed again. “Seriously. Thanks for everything you’ve done. There’ll be a little extra in your pay packet this month. Oh, and there’s a little something here for you from me personally.” She handed me a bag.
I mumbled a thanks.
“Come on. Let’s go. I think we’re only planning to meet up later this evening so we can have a siesta for a couple of hours at the hotel.”
The bellboy accompanied us up to our rooms. It was still only six o’clock and we weren’t due to meet Antonio and Tony until ten. Maria took her leave saying she was going to have a nap. After he carried all of my shopping into my room I tipped the bellboy and as soon as the door clicked shut behind him I flopped onto the bed, exhausted. It was bliss to peel off my shoes and in a few moments the rest of what I’d been wearing joined them on the floor and I luxuriated in the freedom of my nakedness. I paused for a few moments, delightedly allowing my tummy to rise and fall unfettered by the constraints of the panty girdle for the first time in twelve long hours.
After several deep breaths I rose and headed for the shower. I stood under the hot water motionless for some time and then realised my now soaking hair was still pinned up. I worked my way around the various clips one by one until my hair hung loose down my back and then stood quietly again, absorbing the gentle massage of the water. Eventually I felt sufficiently invigorated to step out. After initially wrapping a towel loosely around my waist I saw my reflection in the mirror. Even in the solitude of my bedroom, it seemed there was no escaping my femininity. I replaced the towel around the top of my chest and wrapped the smaller hand towel turban style around my wet hair. Lying down on the bed again, I opened the bath towel to enjoy the breeze from the ceiling mounted fan but even as my body cooled, my brain was still feverishly running over the events of the last few weeks, and I was too restless to sleep.
I couldn’t make Maria out at all. This afternoon, shopping, we’d had a fantastic time. Maybe I was reading too much into things, but when she’d helped me into the halterneck dress in the cubicle she’d seemed more than sisterly. After Carnaval, I’d had the feeling that she was trying to avoid me at the office, which made me think she’d regretted what had happened. We still hadn’t talked about it properly. I could understand that she might not want a relationship – I was her employee after all – but having just about reconciled myself to that thought I was now, after the way she’d been this afternoon, more confused than ever. As I lay there thinking it also occurred to me that the times we’d been closest had been when I’d been dressed as Sue…
It wasn’t just Maria’s reactions to Sue that were exercising my thoughts, though. I’d had an incredible time at Carnaval. OK – I’d thought it a little weird at first that Maria had wanted me to wear a dress, but I was prepared to admit that was what people did at festival time. I’d also been a bit freaked out when I’d seen what a convincing woman I made but then I reminded myself what Maria had said about getting out of yourself and being someone else for a night and I’d certainly achieved that. On the way home from the office on the evening after Maria had asked me to be Sue again for the Sao Paolo trip I’d been surprised to realise that my thoughts were preoccupied, not by the criticality of the impending design presentation, but rather by what I would wear and how I would look. I’d found myself looking at other women, not because they were attractive, but because I wondered how I’d look if I was dressed like them, or had my hair done like theirs.
Many of the feelings I’d had at Carnaval, that I’d internally reconciled as being in the spirit of the event and understandable in that context, I’d felt again today. Dressed as Sue, I felt graceful and elegant. I’d been surprised at how confident I’d felt, but that came from how well people treated me as Sue. At parties back in the UK, I’d always been a bit of a wallflower. At Carnaval I’d felt the centre of attention and I’d enjoyed it – even if most of that attention had come from guys. At university design presentations, I’d rarely got more than a few minutes into my spiel before being interrupted. Today, everyone at the board meeting had been rapt as I’d spoken; hanging on to my every word. It made me feel somehow more powerful than I’d ever felt as Dave.
But of all aspects of being Sue, it was the sensuality of it all that had got to me the most. I could never have imagined just how good the clothes felt against my skin. The scent of my perfume, the taste of rouge on my lips, the sensation of walking in heels, even the gentle pull of earrings on my earlobes made me incredibly aware of my body. When Maria had made love to me after Carnaval, the touch of her hands on my satin-encased body had held me spellbound. This afternoon, in the changing room at Daslu, as her hands softly zipped up my dress I had felt…well, it was almost indescribable.
I sat up and looked over at the bags of shopping strewn over the floor at the end of the bed. The first bag held the sequin dress I was going to wear that night. I slipped it out and held it in front of me as I stood before the mirror. I eased it over my head and carefully slid my arms into the sleeves and pulled it down over my body. The satin lining was cool against my skin, still hot from the shower. Again I examined myself in the mirror. Even with my hair wrapped in a towel and no make up on, I felt delicious. Greedily grabbing the next bag, I tipped the contents out onto the bed – the polka dot dress I’d bought to wear to go home in tomorrow. Sliding out of the sequin dress I zipped myself as best as I could into the new one and again took up a variety of poses in the mirror. Remembering the shoes, I slipped on the wedge heels and posed again. The next bag contained underwear and, removing my dress yet again, I held up the various bras and panties in front of me, allowing the satin and lace to gently caress my hot skin.
The last bag was the one that Maria had given me. “That’s from me personally,” she’d said, “just a little thank you for everything you’ve done over the last few weeks.”
Pre-Carnaval I might have guessed at what Maria might have bought for someone like me – a Walkman, perhaps, some cufflinks or a nice shirt and tie – but now I was no longer sure about anything. I sat down again on the edge of the bed. It was a large bag – too big for cufflinks, I thought to myself, smiling. Inside it was a simple cardboard box, a dark red in colour, glossy in finish, about A3 size, maybe 10cm or so deep. It wasn’t particularly heavy, so I ruled out the Walkman idea too, and it didn’t give any audible clues when I gave it a gentle shake. I removed the lid, slightly apprehensively. A sheet of tissue paper had been wrapped around the contents and folded over on itself. My fingers trembled as I unwrapped it and saw what was below. Black satin and lace. I gently took hold of two straps and lifted the garment out of the box. It was a basque. The boned bodice and garter belts dangled in front of me, suspended from the delicate shoulder straps I held in my fingers. Below it in the box were a matching set of panties and a crisp, cellophane packet of sheer black stockings. Below them another layer of satin, thick and almost liquid in texture – a nightgown trimmed in lace and a matching robe.
My mouth was dry and my hands shook as I held each item up in turn. A few months ago, when still in Liverpool, I’d bought my then girlfriend a set of similar lingerie. I remembered she hadn’t been that appreciative and had made some comment about me getting more pleasure out of her wearing them than she would. I didn’t admit it, but she’d been right. Is that why Maria had bought them for me?
I had no similar qualms. There was nothing I wanted to do more then to wear them for her. I looked at the clock on the bedside table. 6.50pm. Still plenty of time. I picked up the bag that contained the contents of our visit to the Daslu beauty department and emptied a huge pile of pots, boxes, tubes and brushes onto the vanity table.
I arranged them into some kind or order, starting with the tube of foundation and the jar of powder, based on my recollection of the two occasions Maria had done my make up. I’d remembered enough of what she’d done to try it myself. I squeezed a small pea sized amount of foundation onto my finger and spread it across my chin, repeating the process for the rest of my face, remembering what Maria had said about not applying it too thickly. The pot of powder had a circular pad concealed in the lid and I used it to press the powder carefully into place. I was absorbed in the process. There was a kind of zen quality about putting make up on, I thought to myself. My trembling hand had subsided and I was completely focused on what I was doing.
Eyeshadow was the most difficult. I’d worn subtle pinks and browns during the day but Maria had said I should be a bit bolder at night. We’d bought some darker browns but also some metallic greys and silvers. I thought the metallics would go well with the sequin dress and I carefully applied the darker grey to each socket and the lighter colour to the brow and lid. Blending it all together so it looked right took a couple of goes but eventually I was happy with how it looked. Eyeliner was difficult too. I still hadn’t got completely used to having long fingernails and they kept getting in the way. I wanted a more dramatic look to really emphasise my blue eyes so I layered it on a bit more thickly, using it under my eyes as well as on the lids. After that, everything else was straightforward – mascara, a touch of pencil to fill in my eyebrows a little and some blush on my cheeks. We’d bought a range of different lipsticks to try as well – from almost nude pinks to scarlets and dark burgundy. Given I’d gone heavy on the eyes I decided a lighter colour would look best. Putting on my own lipstick was delicious – I’d enjoyed refreshing it a couple of times during the day, it was like some exquisite distillation of femininity – and I luxuriated in the sensations and tastes of applying, blotting, reapplying and then finally painting a coat of clear gloss to seal. I stopped and looked at the overall result in the mirror. My ‘smoky eyes’ looked fantastic and I felt incredible.
Hair was next. I unwrapped the towel and located a dryer from the wardrobe. We’d bought a couple of hairbrushes (Maria seemed to have thought of everything) and I enjoyed the sensation of running one through my hair under the warm caress of the air from the dryer. My hair was still looking good – it had kept all of the body from the session with the rollers and once it was dry it took only a few minutes to get it looking how I wanted it. I wasn’t going to try to pin it up - that would have been beyond my skills – but I arranged it so that it all fell asymmetrically on one side down in front of my right shoulder in a series of soft waves and gentle curls. With the extensions it now reached below my breast and was much fuller than just my own hair had been – I loved the sensation of the soft curls stroking my skin as I moved my head from side to side.
I unfastened the towel , picked up the basque and wrapped it around my waist back to front, as Maria had shown me with the bra that morning. I fastened the clips and then pulled it the right way around, easing it up at the sides, arranging the straps on my shoulders and nestling my breasts comfortably into the lace cups. It was a perfect fit. I unwrapped the packet of stockings and slid them carefully up each leg, taking care not to slip a fingernail through the delicate material. The sensation of the fabric against my smooth legs was fantastic. I’d remembered that the panties needed to go on last, and I stepped into them, pulling them neatly into place over the garters.
I turned around and looked at my reflection again in the full length mirror. I was still shocked at how attractive I was as a woman. The basque held my waist in neatly, my breasts peeped seductively out over the top of their lacy supports and my bottom protruded sexily from over the top of my stockings. I felt incredible – my heart was pounding, my stomach was turning somersaults, every inch of my skin was tingling. I lit a cigarette and inhaled deeply, pacing up and down a small square of marble floor. I stepped into the robe, tying it loosely around my waist, spritzed myself with perfume and clipped in some new dangly diamante earrings we’d bought at Daslu for that evening. I poked my head out of the door. No-one around. Stepping out into the corridor, I knocked gently on Maria’s door.
“Yes?”
“Maria, it’s me”
The door was on the latch, and I pushed it open and walked into the room.
“My God, Sue…” Maria sat up on her bed.
I started moving towards her, but she gestured me to stop, and she got up and made her way towards me. She stopped in front of me, her eyes focusing so intently on mine I had to look away for a moment. Again, I made towards her and again she stopped me. “No. Stay there. Let me look.”
She reached out and very carefully, without touching anything else, grasped the loose ends of the bow on my robe and slowly pulled, undoing the knot and allowing it to fall open. She raised her hands and very gently placed both forefingers onto my chest just below my throat. Sliding each finger outwards along the collarbone, she slid a nail under the lapels of my robe and slipped it off my shoulders. I gasped as the satin flowed over my body, past my waist and hips, down my stockinged legs to form a pool at my feet. Eyes still locked on mine, she smiled and whispered “Don’t move” as she walked around and stood behind me.
I felt a finger again, very gently, tracing the line of my neck, from my hairline down to the strap on my basque, where the way I had arranged my hair had left my shoulder bare. The I felt her lips trace the same line, whilst her fingers now moved on to the bare skin around the top of my stocking. I couldn’t take any more, and span around. Her lips met mine, her tongue probing into my mouth and, bodies intertwined, we crashed against the wall of the room. Hands roaming each other’s bodies, we crashed back across the room and onto the bed, Maria landing on top of me. Still locked together in a kiss, her hands gripped my wrists and pulled my arms over my head. Straddling me, she lowered herself on to me, and I slid into her. She ground her pelvis down into mine, panting heavily and then, her pubic muscles gripping my shaft tightly, slid herself back up along my length until we were almost separated before plunging back down again and again, moaning as her clitoris ground into my pubic bone.
“Jesus, Sue, I’m so turned on, I can’t…”
I couldn’t reply but thrust my hips up hard against her in response as she came down again and again. She cried out and I felt the muscles of her vagina spasm, which was enough, in turn, to send me into my own orgasm. I ripped my hands free from hers, grabbed her backside and pulled her tightly against me. For a few seconds we remained motionless, breathless, compressed into each other and then finally we both gasped, drew in huge lungfuls of air, and she collapsed next to me on the bed.
We lay there panting until our ability to speak returned. Maria propped herself up on one elbow and leaned over me. She was stroking the bare skin on my belly along the line of the lace trim on my basque.
“The devil came into me when I saw this and I had to buy it for you…but I didn’t think you would wear it…and then we came back to the hotel and I’ve been lying here ever since thinking what you would look like in it and praying to my saint please, please, please let me see her in it…My God, Sue, I don’t know what you’ve done to me. I’ve been wet all day thinking about you. I nearly jumped you in the changing room this afternoon…I can’t believe how much you turn me on when I see you all dressed up, knowing that, well, you know…”
“You don’t know what I’ve done to you? Shit! Look at me compared to what I was a month ago!..”
She giggled, stroked my cheek, and ran her fingers through my hair. “You make a beautiful woman. Now…” her finger traced the profile of my chin and neck, over my breasts, across the satin of my basque and then came to a rest at my groin. She smiled mischievously. “Have we got time to do that again before dinner tonight?”
We flew back to Rio on Tuesday morning and went straight back to Maria’s place where we made love for the rest of the day. On Wednesday, she took me shopping again and we came back with bags and bags of new clothes. She was incredibly generous. Wednesday afternoon I modelled my purchases in between bouts of love making that lasted the rest of the day and most of the night.
Thursday morning dawned and Maria was already up when I awoke. I got up groggily and wandered off in my night gown to find her. She was in the kitchen preparing breakfast. I walked up to her and she grabbed my backside and pulled me towards her smiling as she tucked my hair back from my face over one ear. “Mmmm. Good Morning Lover. Even with bed hair you look cute!”
She kissed me on the nose. She took some eggs from the pan and arranged them over two plates and we sat at the table.
“I’ve an office I need to get back to running at some point.”
“Yeah.” I sighed. “It’s been fun, though. It will be kind of a shame to go back to being boring old Dave.”
She put down her fork and looked at me intently. “Then don’t.”
“What do you mean?”
“Stay as Sue.”
“Shit, Maria, that’s a big step. I don’t know…”
“Look.” She reached across the table and took my hands in hers. “The last few days have been incredible haven’t they?’
“Yes, but…”
“And you’ve had more fun as Sue than you ever had as Dave.”
“Well, yes, but…”
“And you love the feel of wearing sexy clothes and lingerie, and putting make up on.”
I sighed and she went on. “But most of all, you’ve already said how people treat you better when you’re Sue. You’re more confident, more vivacious…I don’t think she wants to go back in a box.”
“But going back to the office…”
“You’ll be fine. They’re nice people. They’ll understand.”
“And my flatmates…”
She gripped my hands tighter and raised herself up in her chair. “Move in with me.” She pulled me close, ran one hand through my hair and kissed me gently. “I love you Sue. Let me help you. I’ll be with you all the way.”
And so Maria arranged to have the few bits and pieces I kept at the flat picked up and brought around to her place. I was a bag of nerves but over the weekend she was by my side constantly. We picked out a wardrobe for me to wear that week. We practised my make up and she showed me how to do my hair using straighteners and curling irons to make different styles. By the time Monday morning arrived I had actually calmed down a little. After our discussion on Thursday she’d gone into the office the following day and made an announcement about me, so everyone there knew what to expect. She was right. It wasn’t as bad as I’d feared. No one laughed and no one called me names. Some of the guys I’d been friendly with became a bit reticent and I don’t think the girls I worked with knew quite what to make of me either, but with the SERPO commission I had plenty to keep me busy during the day, and Maria to keep me happy at night. Gradually, things settled into a routine.
Maria and I had been travelling to Sao Paolo every couple of weeks or so. The job was going well. Tony Jr. had appointed himself our minder during our visits and he would meet us off the helipad and look after us during our stay. He was very attentive, much to Maria’s amusement. She continued to tease me about him being sweet for me and enjoyed watching me squirm with embarrassment whenever she mentioned it.
In truth, there was something about Tony that I couldn’t put my finger on. At the Magic Ball he’d come across as some kind of obnoxious playboy type. He was good looking of course, and rich, but gave me the impression that that meant he didn’t need to try too hard to get the girl. Over the weeks we’d been working together my opinion had shifted. His playboy persona was a front and as I’d got to know him I realised he used it in certain scenarios, like at Carnaval, to hide a natural shyness with women. Maria told me he’d gone to an all-boys school and I suspected he found relating to women more difficult than he would admit. In a work environment he was more relaxed. He had a dry sense of humour that helped the days pass more easily and he was so eager to help us with the project that he could almost be like a small puppy sometimes.
And yet, somehow, the more time we spent together, the more apprehensive I felt about him. It wasn’t something I could articulate very well, and I didn’t mention anything to Maria, but I felt a strong sense that I had met him for a reason and that he had some, as yet unknown, role to play in my life. I could sense his presence when he came into a room. When our bodies occasionally touched across a desk at a meeting, or stood in a lift, the sensation was disconcerting. It made me uncomfortable. I was blissfully happy with Maria, and I was loving our work, but I began to dread our trips to Sao Paolo.
We’d been working on the project a couple of months and our next visit was due the following day. This time we were going to stay overnight – a day of meetings with department heads within SERPO about their space planning requirements followed by a meeting the next day with the planning department. Maria had come home from work that evening complaining of not feeling well after a lunch with a client. Sure enough, during the course of the night, she was sick several times. I didn’t want to leave her by herself when she was ill but she was insistent that I should go. “It’s only a bit of food poisoning – I’ll be fine. If you don’t go it will take us ages to re-book the meeting with the planners.”
I didn’t want to go by myself. As Sue, I’d got used to always having Maria around. She couldn’t understand it. “You’re more confident as Sue than you ever were as Dave” she’d said, and it was true that after two months full time, the way I spoke, walked and acted as Sue all now came naturally.
“I’m worried that without you there, Tony might make a pass at me.”
“Oh, don’t be silly. Look, that’s my fault. I shouldn’t have teased you about it. He’s a nice guy – honestly. Remember I’ve known him for ever…”
I couldn’t tell her what I really thought though. It wasn’t Tony making a pass I was worried about, it was how I might react to it if he did.
The following morning Tony met me at the helipad as was our usual arrangement. If he was secretly glad to get me to himself because Maria was ill he didn’t show it – he looked genuinely upset when I told him the news. We had a couple of internal meetings with SERPO department heads in the morning which ran on until after 1pm. We were due to start again at 2pm so we headed to the staff canteen for a quick bite to eat beforehand. After being tense since I left Rio I’d relaxed a little after an uneventful morning and his question caught me off guard.
“So. Seeing as you’re in Sao Paolo tonight and on your own. There’s an oil industry dinner on in town tonight. I wondered if you’d like to accompany me?”
“Oh! That would have been lovely. If only you’d mentioned it before I left Rio. I don’t have anything to wear…” I inwardly congratulated myself on how smoothly I talked my way out of it.
“That’s ok. I’ll get a personal shopper from Daslu to call around at your hotel with a selection of dresses. My treat.”
Damn. I paused for a moment. I’d painted myself into a corner with my answer and couldn’t come up with a way out. “That’s too generous of you, really…”
“Not at all. It’s my pleasure.”
The lady from Daslu was waiting for me when I got back to my hotel later that afternoon. It took several bellboys to wheel a large rack of dresses and several boxes of shoes, bags and other items up to my room. After several months of living in Brazil I’d learned that the people there didn’t do understated and my opinion was reinforced by the dresses on offer. There were slits up to the waist and necklines plunging down to the waist, and dresses where only a few strategically placed sequins on an otherwise sheer material protected the modesty of the wearer. There was every conceivable kind of animal skin, the most enormous shoulder pads I’d seen since I’d last watched a game of American football, and creations with feathers that would have looked daring in a Carnaval parade. At last, hidden away amid a riot of colour and sparkle, I spied something more like what I was looking for – a simple long black satin gown with a cowl neckline that didn’t reveal too much cleavage. I took it into the bathroom to try it on.
The first thing I noticed was that, even though it had a nice modest neckline at the front, at the back it plunged right down to the top of the skirt. The material was gorgeous. Even after dressing full time for several weeks I still got shivers when I pulled on a dress like this. I’d become completely addicted to satin nightgowns over the last two months and, thanks to Maria’s generosity, was the proud owner of more of them than I could possibly justify, but this dress felt incredibly luxurious. It was both a heavier weight and softer than I’d been used to wearing. I eased the straps over my shoulders and smoothed the material down over my belly and hips. The dress was bias cut, and it clung tightly to my body down to my knees, where it flared just enough that I could teeter across the bathroom in tiny steps. I’d been dieting over the last few weeks so I didn’t have to wear a waist cincher all the time and the clingy fabric accentuated my developing curves. I turned this way and that as I spoke to my reflection in the mirror. “Damn, Sue, You’re supposed to be going for demure not sexy…” But it made me feel so good.
I stepped out of the bathroom again, the fabric pulling deliciously over my legs and bum, the skirt whooshing around my feet with each step. The lady from Daslu beamed. “Wow! That’s the one! Now, what about shoes, lingerie?...”
I picked out some heels and a small velvet clutch bag. The dress was too low at the back to wear a bra and, ever since my last shopping experience at Daslu, I’d fallen in love with the sensations of wearing a thong. I picked out a pretty black lace one from the selection she’d brought along.
Despite all the hours of practice I’d had with Maria it took me several attempts to get my hair the way I wanted it. I’d swept it into quite a high up-do, but with some loose curls hanging down so that it didn’t look too formal. I’d still not quite mastered curling tongues and it took longer than I thought to get it looking just right. Make up was more straightforward, but even so I wasn’t ready by the time Tony called to collect me. I buzzed him up so he could wait in my room and called through the bathroom door “Won’t be long!” It made me smile – I’d been on the other side of the door on many occasions. I brushed a final coat of mascara on my lashes and fixed my lips. I slipped into my heels and popped the gloss into my clutch. I stood up, and smoothed down my dress. A final check in the mirror. Two months of doing my own make up every day, and lots of tuition from Maria, had fine-tuned my skills. My smoky eyes were blended to perfection and I’d learned how to contour; blush and powder emphasising my sculpted cheekbones and my slim nose. My bee-stung lips were elegantly glossed. Every time I dressed, I was becoming more expert in the art of making myself beautiful, but tonight I thought I looked better than I ever had. I wished that Maria could see me, but I’d sensed for a while that this moment would come with Tony.
I stepped out of the bathroom quietly and stood facing him.
“Wow! Sue, you look stunning!”
I smiled. “You’re such a charmer. I bet you say that to all the girls.”
He laughed.
“Thank you for the dress, by the way. I love it!” I gave him a little twirl. “It’s a bit tight, though. I hope we’re not going to be dancing any tango later on.” I always resorted to crap jokes when I was nervous.
Tony stepped towards me. “I have something for you. Here.” He held a jewellery box out for me to take.
“Tony, I…”
“I should say, I mean, these are just for you to borrow. They were my mothers. I thought you would look wonderful in them tonight.”
I opened the box and gasped. There was a necklace and matching earrings inside. The earrings were a beautifully elegant row of seven diamonds hanging down in a strip about two inches long. The necklace had diamonds of a similar size arranged into a sweetheart neckline shape. They were the sort of thing I might have expected Elizabeth Taylor to wear, and were probably worth more than my mum and dad’s house.
“Tony. I’ve never seen anything like them! They’re beautiful!”
He looked bashful for a moment. “Here, let me fasten it for you.”
He took the necklace and clipped it carefully at the nape of my neck. I clipped the earrings into place. I turned to the mirror again. If my dress had been any more blingy it wouldn’t have worked, but the simplicity of the black satin showed off the diamonds perfectly. I was almost overcome.
“Tony. I don’t know what to say. I’ve never worn anything like this before. I feel like a princess…”
He grinned widely and held out his arm. “And you shall go to the ball…”
His car was waiting outside the hotel lobby. Although it was now dark, it was a balmy night and the hood was down. He opened my door, and helped me lower myself carefully into the seat. I remembered our first conversation at Carnaval and smiled with irony.
“It looks like you managed to get me into your Maserati after all…”
We drove to the dinner in silence. I was deep in thought. I felt like an actor in a play. I could speak my lines but the script was already written, the ending was pre-ordained, I could no longer influence what happened. Dressing up for Carnaval, introducing myself as Sue to Antonio, agreeing to present the competition scheme, Maria getting ill, Tony asking me to dinner; all were scenes in a play leading to the final act tonight. It was to be the denouement – the final destination in my journey into womanhood. And as I had intuited, Tony was to be there with me.
I don’t remember many details from the evening. The meal passed uneventfully. I played my role; made small talk with the guests sat next to me, but my nerves were overtaking me now. I felt an impending sense of doom. I longed for Maria to be there, or any familiar faces. I wondered what my old friends from Liverpool were up to. I drank too much wine, and smoked too many cigarettes.
After the meal Tony said there were a few people he needed to catch up with. I clung to his arm. I joined in with the laughter when someone made a joke, but the conversation flowed over me. When I looked past who was speaking, I imagined I could see the men at the party staring at me, undressing me with their eyes. I saw the women whispering to each other and thought I could hear them – “Who does the English bitch think she is?”
At last, Tony took me to the dancefloor. The surrounding cast in my play faded into the shadows. The stage lights illuminated only us. We swayed gently to the soft music. I could feel the warmth of his breath, the stubble of his cheek against mine. My left hand slipped inside the lapel of his jacket. I could feel the steady beat of his heart though my fingertips. His right arm pulled me gently into him. I could feel his fingers tracing the boundary between satin and skin in the small of my back so intensely that it almost made me gasp. And as I nestled against him, my contours mirroring his, I could feel the presence of his hardness. Not just against my body but pressing insistently too in my mind.
And then we were back at the hotel. I staggered tipsily out of the car, and Tony caught me and guided me gently inside, into the lift, and along the corridor to my door. I reached up and wrapped my arms around the back of his neck. I looked up at him through my mascaraed lashes and, my cheek brushing his, whispered into his ear “Would you like to come in?”
His arms were at my waist, steadying me as I gently swayed against the wall. He reached up and took my hands in his, down from his neck and we stood hand in hand facing each other. He leaned down and kissed me tenderly on the lips.
“Thank you for tonight. It’s been lovely. But I think you need to get to bed.”
He looked at me, concernedly. “Are you going to be all right?”
I mumbled something in reply.
“I’ll see you tomorrow.”
I staggered into the room, collapsed on the bathroom floor and retched violently into the toilet. Again and again, until my stomach was empty. I lay there gasping, my once immaculate hair hanging down into the bowl, covered in vomit. My clutch bag had fallen next to me and, hitting the hard marble of the bathroom floor, it had burst open, its contents spilling out. There was a letter there I’d received that morning from my mum, which I’d slipped into my bag as I’d left, to read on the trip. “Dear David, I hope you are still enjoying yourself in Brazil…”
And I wept for who I used to be.
I flew out of Sao Paolo on the early flight that morning. I’d left the jewellery and dress at the hotel reception, with instructions to call Tony at 9am. I’d be back in Rio by then.
Maria was still in bed when I got back to the house. She sleepily opened one eyelid as I sat on the edge of our bed. “Morning Baby.” And then, realizing I shouldn’t have been there, sat up suddenly. “What happened? Did the meeting get cancelled? How come you’re back early?”
I sat with my elbows on my thighs, head in my hands. All the way back on the plane I’d thought about how I would face this moment. “No, the meeting wasn’t cancelled. Something happened.”
She was sat next to me now, shoulder to shoulder. I raised my head and looked her briefly in the eyes. I cleared my throat. The wine and the cigarettes had left me hoarse. “Tony asked me to go to a dinner with him last night…” I forced myself to recount to Maria the story of what had happened. Part way through my tale, she reached across and took my hand in hers. I got to the point where I’d asked him to come into my room and paused again. “I wanted him to fuck me Maria. What the hell’s the matter with me? I don’t know who I am anymore. What if he’d accepted? Jesus…”
“Oh, Sue, Sue, Sue...” She took me in her arms and rocked me gently. “I’m so sorry. I shouldn’t have pushed you to go alone. It was too soon. You weren’t ready. You’re such a beautiful, confident woman it’s easy to forget…”
“Everything has happened too fast, Maria. All I ever wanted was to be your boyfriend…” I thought back to when I had stood outside her door, with my new linen suit and uncomfortable shirt. I took my hand away from hers and curled down, almost into a foetal position. Very quietly I whispered. “I want to go home.”
“No, no, please, Sue. You can’t mean that. We can work this out.” She grasped me tightly, as though she wanted us to share the same body, stretching over the top of my back as I sat, still hunched on the edge of the bed. “I love you.”
“And I love you too Maria. More than I ever thought it was possible to love anyone. But I can’t do this anymore.”
We talked the rest of the morning, and all afternoon. I thought I’d cried myself out in the hotel room, but I cried more that day than I have ever done, before or since. Maria too. She’d always managed to talk me around until then. I’d always only ever wanted to do what made her happy. But sitting slumped on the floor of the hotel bathroom in Sao Paolo, retching into the toilet, reading the note from my mum, I’d made a decision that I couldn’t go back on.
The following morning I left Rio on a bus heading west, out towards Campo Grande and beyond that, the Andes. I was wearing a baggy t-shirt and jeans I’d brought with me from Liverpool, hair cropped and with aviator shades covering my plucked eyebrows and bloodshot eyes. I must have looked odd – more like a skinny girl than a man. As we pulled out of the city, Randy Crawford’s voice rang out from the bus radio.
The clouds come a creepin’ and you got me a weepin’ this morning
I can’t believe you’re really gonna leave this town
Everyone knows I can’t make a move without you
You’re turning my whole world upside down
And I get a feeling that I’ve seen the last of you
Rio de Janeiro Blue
EPILOGUE
Thursday October 19th 2000
Lucy had nearly finished applying the final touches to my hair. Engrossed in the story, though, she hadn’t put brush to head for the last five minutes. I paused and in response she started.
“Fuck! That’s the saddest story I’ve ever heard.” She sniffed and wiped a hand across her eyes. “So you came home?”
“Yeah. I travelled around South America for a while. Did some hiking in the Andes. Volunteered on a farm in Bolivia. Hard physical exercise felt good - it took my mind off things. Gradually, Dave started to reassert himself. I came back to Liverpool, graduated, got a job in London, met a girl, got married, started my own practice, worked too hard, got divorced and the years went by. Then a month ago, out of the blue, having never heard from her since I left Brazil, Maria emailed. She’s in London just now to receive an award for one of her buildings. I’m meeting her for lunch.”
“No way! Does she know you’re…er…I mean, that she’s meeting Sue not Dave?”
“Nope. First time I’ve worn a dress since Brazil. I’ve not even thought about it for fifteen years. Then, since Maria emailed, I’ve barely thought about anything else.”
I stood up from the salon chair and smoothed down the front of the camel coloured, cashmere roll neck sweater dress I’d chosen to wear to meet Maria. Underneath the chic exterior I’d splurged my credit card on the most expensive silk lingerie I could find. As I stood, I felt the straps of my suspenders tighten across my thighs. I smiled at Lucy. “I’d forgotten how nice it feels!”
“You still look good too, you know. Even if it is all down to my brilliant work.” She grinned.
I looked in the mirror more carefully. Lucy had indeed done a fantastic job with my make up and hair, which was in an up-do similar to how I’d worn it on that first fateful trip to Sao Paolo. There was a wrinkle or two around the eyes now, but she was right. I still made a pretty good woman.
“Thank you Lucy.” I gave her my card to pay.
“You’re very welcome. Please come back and let me know how you get on. I hope everything turns out how you want it to.” She gave me a quick hug.
I drew a pashmina over my shoulders and stepped out of the salon into the bright October morning.
The End
A New Year, a new genre; my first foray into forced femme. Happy 2023 to all at BC!
THE AGENCY
In the midst of darkness, light persists.
Mahatma Gandhi
1
It must have been snowing hard whilst we’d been in the restaurant. Our feet crunched satisfyingly in the fresh powder as we crossed Palace Square en route to Yuri’s club. I paused briefly to look at the Hermitage against the black sky, sitting on a base of pure virgin white. I was on my third business trip there since graduating that summer and St. Petersburg never failed to take my breath away. Back at the restaurant, Yuri had read my mind. Our respective bosses - mine a partner in a ‘big 4’ accountancy firm and Yuri’s a local banker - were on to the brandy and ci-gars and talking shop. I was bored and jumped at his suggestion to ‘get away from the old farts’. His grasp of English colloquialisms made me laugh. I’d never been one for male friendships at either school or university but I sensed a potential bond with Yuri. Like me he was small and seemed to be perpetually bullied by his superior and we wasted no time in taking our leave.
“What’s this place like, anyway?”
He laughed. “Wild and decadent and very expensive. But don’t worry, it’s all on my expenses.”
I grinned back. “Sounds great!”
We left the square at the bridge over the Moyka, turned left down a small street, and then I lost my bearings as we criss crossed some smaller alleys before arriving at a heavy panelled door in a rusticated stucco facade typical of that part of the town. Apart from ourselves, the street was deserted. Yuri rang a bell and a small panel in the door opened. There was an exchange in Russian and I heard the sound of large bolts being drawn open.
Yuri beckoned me in, grinning. “I think you’re going to like it so much you’re going to want to stay!”
The main space inside the club was almost as spectacular as some of the Hermitage interiors I’d visited on my previous trip. The room was huge - maybe 10m high and 15m x 30m in plan. There was a large balcony at first floor level running around all four sides supported by paired corinthian columns with gold leaf capitals and bases. The ceiling was barrel vaulted with an ornate plaster design which was also highlighted in gold leaf. A DJ booth sat at one end of the balcony overlooking the main dance floor and there were freestanding bar areas at either end. Be-yond the columns, equally opulently decorated chill out spaces sat off either side of the main room. Three huge crystal chandeliers hung down, with coloured spotlights from around the perimeter of the ceiling reflecting off them, scattering shards of colour over the walls and floor. But the interior, grand as it was, almost paled into insignificance next to its occupants. Ever since my first visit to St. Petersburg I’d been taken aback by the beauty of so many of the women there. Here, that was magnified by a factor of ten. Magnified by all the means at the disposal of the rich elite who clearly made up the clientele. Surgically enhanced to almost impossible levels of sculptural perfection, immaculately made up and dressed in exotic fabrics designed to cling to their man-made contours. Around two thirds of the people I could see were young women, danc-ing together to the loud Ibiza beat emanating from the speakers hanging from each corner, or sitting and listening intently as their older oli-garchal beaus held court in the chill out rooms.
“Fuck, Yuri, this is crazy!”
He leaned into my ear to make himself heard over the music. ‘I’ll get us a table.” A young woman in a tight fitting black silk cocktail dress that barely covered her stocking tops approached us with a smile. Yuri said something to us and she escorted us over to one of the rooms off the main floor. Here the music wasn’t quite so loud.
“My name’s Anna and I’ll be looking after you tonight. Can I get you a drink?”
Yuri looked over at me. I shrugged my shoulders “Vodka?”
“Scotch.” He replied. “Only the peasants drink vodka.” He turned to the waitress. “Anna. Look after my friend here.” Then back to me. “Forgive me. I have some people I need to see. I’ll be back as soon as I can. Ask Anna to give you a tour.” His demeanour had changed, he seemed more confident, arrogant even, since entering the club. Oh, and be careful.” He grinned again. “Things aren’t always what they seem here!” And with that he left me alone to take in the scene.
I sat and waited for Anna to come back with the drinks. I wondered what Yuri had meant when he’d said “Things aren’t always what they seem…”. My first thought was that perhaps some of the women weren’t actually women at all, and my second thought was that perhaps they were prostitutes. And then my third thought was that any regular bloke would at least have had those thoughts in reverse order, and possibly not even had the first thought at all. But I wasn’t a regular bloke. I’d been fascinated by the idea of crossdressing since I was a boy and though I’d had little opportunity to indulge myself during childhood, and whilst living in shared accommodation at university, since I’d rented a flat of my own after graduating four months ago I’d begun to explore the possibilities. From my first pay packet I’d treated myself to some expensive lin-gerie and a wig, and I’d been playing around with make up on my weekday evenings alone in my flat. And just two days ago I’d taken the plunge and shaved off all of my body hair below my neck with the exception of a neat little triangle in my pubic area.
I scanned the women intently for any signs - a too prominent Adam’s apple, a too large hand, or a giveaway masculine gesture. But there was nothing I could see that made me think that any of them were trans. So perhaps my second thought had been correct after all and they were prostitutes. That was far more likely. I knew that prostitution was rife in St. Petersburg, especially in some of the more affluent bars and clubs frequented by westerners and the local mafia.
Anna returned and set the drinks on the table, and sat in the chair next to mine. She leaned across, smiling, and raised a glass.
“Za zdorovie”
“Za zdorovie”
“So what brings you here to St. Petersburg?”
I told her my story, such as it was. We talked for a while and then she suggested she show me around. I shrugged. “Sure.” She took my hand and led me off, away from the dancefloor, up some stairs to the balconies that overlooked it, and then along another corridor lined with several doors, like a hotel. She stopped outside one. “I want to show you something.” She smiled again and opened the door just a few inches. “In you go.” I stepped into the room. It was quite dark in contrast to the corridor, lit only by a small desk lamp in one corner. I turned, expecting Anna to follow me, but she’d stopped. “This is as far as I go.” She smiled again, “Enjoy”, and the door was closed behind me.
I blinked as my eyes adjusted to the darkness. Just outside the small pool of light cast by the lamp another young woman was sitting. When the door closed she stood and walked towards me. She was dressed similarly to Anna in a short fitted dress with stockings and heels. She wore a short blonde bobbed hairstyle, the soft glow of the lamp reflected in the gloss on her lips. But there was something familiar about her profile - the shape of her nose and jaw, and something too in the way she walked. She approached closely, almost touching me, making me aware enough of my personal space to try to take a step back, but then feel the wall behind me.
“Yuri!”
He smiled. “What do you think?”
I was already aroused by looking at the girls in the club, and being with Anna. And now seeing my companion crossdressed, the way I longed to be… My throat was dry. My heart was thumping in my chest.
He moved closer again, his breasts brushing against my chest. “So tell me, am I attractive?”
He reached a hand down and took a firm hold of my penis, squeezing it tightly until I gasped. “Something tells me that you’re finding me very attractive indeed. Or is it, perhaps, the idea of wearing a sweet little silk dress, with stockings and heels that is getting you all, how do you say, hot under the collar?”
I gasped but said nothing. I was a rabbit in the headlights, unable to move.
“Mmm. I thought so.” He raised a long, glossed nail to my face and ran it along the length of one eyebrow. “Plucked.” He said. “Very subtly done, so most wouldn’t notice. But I did.” From my brow he continued across to my ear. “And pierced ears too. Not that unusual today, grant-ed. But in both ears. And without wearing studs in them. And I expect if we have a look down here…” he removed his hand from my penis briefly whilst he undid the buckle on my belt, unzipped my fly and allowed my trousers to drop to the floor. “…Ah yes, as I thought.” He ran his hand over the smooth contours of my recently shaved legs. “I think you’ll enjoy being a member of our club.” He smiled. The door burst open and as Yuri stepped aside, two men grabbed hold of me and pulled me to the floor. I tried to fight back, but one had me pinned down as the other held a cloth to my face. The last thing I remembered as I passed out was Yuri’s made up face looking down at me, grinning.
2
I woke up aching all over. I felt like I’d been punched hard in the face and then, having fallen to the ground, been kicked repeatedly. I tried to recall the events of last night. I remembered the club, and Anna, and, oh shit, Yuri appearing dressed as a woman. I looked around. I appeared to be in a regular hotel room, albeit one that didn’t, as far as I could see, have any windows. Raising my hand to my face, I could feel dressings to my nose and jaw. Both were incredibly tender to touch. Summoning my strength, I swung my legs over the side of the bed and sat up. My chest was constricted and tight. I was wearing a surgical gown but below that there were bandages or something similar wrapped tightly around my upper torso. Below them, my chest felt swollen and sore. I ran my hand across and felt the unmistakeable swell of breasts below the constrain-ing fabric. They were flattened tight to my ribs, but there was no mistaking what they were. My stomach lurched and for a moment I thought I was going to vomit. In a panic I reached down to my groin. Mercifully it was still intact, but there was a strange steel wire wrapped around the base of my penis. I stood up, took a moment to steady myself, and staggered to the door. It was locked. I pounded on it and cried out as loudly as I could but there was no response.
There was a mirror in the bathroom. Surveying myself, I could see that my face was bruised and swollen even in the areas not covered by the dressings. I took off the gown. I was wearing some kind of sports bra that was partially flattening the breasts against my chest. I tried to find a fastener so I could get it off, but couldn’t see one, and the garment was too tight to pull off over my head. Below the waist my backside was al-so bruised and swollen. I examined the wire around my penis more carefully. It was about 1mm diameter, not so tight that it was uncomforta-ble, but tight enough that I couldn’t remove it. At the back of the wire, tucked up beneath my balls, was a steel cylinder, around 5mm in diameter and 25mm long, the wire connected to either end. I went back to the bed and sat down, trying to understand what had happened. But my mind was befuddled from the drugs and before I knew it I fell asleep again.
The next time I awoke I felt much better. The pain had subsided significantly and it felt as though most of the swelling to my face had gone. Reaching up, I noticed the dressings to my nose and jaw had been removed. I was ravenously hungry and felt like I’d lost weight; I wondered how long I’d been unconscious. I walked through to the bathroom and examined myself in the mirror. The plastic surgery that I’d already real-ised had been undertaken on my face had given me a more rounded jawline and a smaller, button, nose. Even without make up and with my hairstyle unchanged my face was now undeniably feminine. And whilst the bruising had faded, the swelling to my backside and hips remained. Implants there too, I suspected. On top of the weight I’d lost elsewhere I also had an undeniably feminine figure. I slumped onto the toilet seat. Who had done this to me? And why?
Hours passed. I slept again. When I awoke, it was to the sound of the room door crashing open. A male figure burst in. Tall, shaven-headed, stockily built. Behind him, a small middle-age woman with a masculine hairstyle dressed in a charcoal skirt suit with a shirt and tie, and highly polished boots. And then, after her, another male similar to the first. I sat bolt upright, clasping the edge of the bedsheet tightly under my chin. The first man snatched it from me leaving me naked on the bed, but for the chest bindings I’d been unable to remove. The woman nodded to the second man and he stepped forward, a huge knife in one hand. I recoiled, waiting for the fatal blow. I felt the cold of the blade on my chest, then exhaled as he cut through the heavy elasticated material, exposing the results of their surgery. He grinned leeringly at me, enjoying my ter-ror. The woman addressed me.
“On your knees on the floor now.”
I was trembling, and could barely get the words out. “Take me to the British Embassy.”
She snorted. Said something in Russian to the first man, and he laughed. She turned at me again “On your knees.”
“Fuck off.”
A huge surge of pain ran through my balls, like I’d been kicked in the groin but a hundred times worse. I screamed, then lay panting for several seconds.
“So. Now you know why we have the wire wrapped around your genitalia.” She spoke with a heavy accent in clipped, military tones. “And you should also know that the cylinder sitting below your testicles contains an explosive that can also be detonated should you decide not to coop-erate. And cutting the wire of course triggers the detonation. Now maybe a sissy like you would like for that to happen. But the explosion would probably remove a leg or two as well - it could do a lot of collateral damage. So be a good girl and get on your knees.”
“What are you going to do to me?” Another surge of pain and I collapsed at her feet.
“You are with The Agency now. You will learn not to ask questions and to only speak when you are spoken to. Do you understand?”
I nodded and, head down, knelt quietly in front of her.
She stepped to one side leaving me facing the man with the knife. I raised my head. I was eye level with his crotch. Inches in front of me, his flies open, his cock hung out. Short, stubby, stinking of piss. He leered down at me and slid the flat blade of the knife slowly over my cheek.
I turned to the woman “Oh, please, please, no…”
She sneered at me and said something in Russian to the man. Then turned back to me.
“For now, fortunately for you, you are worth too much to us to turn you over to these pigs. We don’t want our investment to be damaged. But let this be a lesson to you. Upset us, and my friend here will have a new girlfriend.” She threw some clothes on to the bed. “Now. Put these on. It’s time to go.”
I was blindfolded and bundled out of the room, one of the heavies guiding me with a hand around my arm, gripping me tightly. Into a lift, down two or maybe three floors and then out onto a concrete floor. Fresh air. Into the back of a car and then maybe 15 minutes driving before being taken out again. Into another lift. Longer this time, four or five floors. A carpeted corridor. Finally, I was thrust through another door and my blindfold removed, the door slamming behind me. I blinked as my eyes became accustomed again to the light. I was in what looked like a fairly normal living room. Basically furnished, but clean. A window this time, unlike the previous room, but with the glass obscured. Standing in front of me was a young woman, late twenties, blonde, wearing a grey jogging suit similar to the one I’d been handed earlier. She raised her hand in welcome. “Hi, I’m Josie.” An American accent. “Welcome to Stalag Luft III. I see you’ve already met the Kommandant and two of her goons.”
3
“Forgive the gallows humour. You must have a million questions, but right now I’ll bet you want nothing more than a hot shower to get rid of the smell of that fat bastard that dropped you off here. I’ll show you your room.”
She took me through to a small bedroom. Like the living room, it was functional but comfortable. A single bed, a wardrobe and a dresser. Off that an en suite room with shower. She left me alone and as soon as she’d gone I stripped off the clothes I was wearing and climbed into the shower, turning the water temperature up as high as it would go until I was almost being scalded, whilst scrubbing feverishly at my body. I stood for an age under the flow of the water, imagining it somehow dissolving me and washing me away until there was nothing left. But even-tually the water began to run cold and I was still there, solid. I stepped out and dried myself down. In the wardrobe I found another jogging suit similar to the one I’d discarded. I dressed, and went back into the living room, where Josie was waiting for me.
“So how did you come to be here?”
I told her my story. I left out the part where Yuri had clocked me being a transvestite - somehow, it made me feel like everything was partly my fault - but I told her everything else, from the time we’d walked across Palace Square to the time I’d been delivered to the flat. She shuddered and took my hand in hers.
“The Agency owns you now. You’re a working girl. Like me.”
“You mean you’re?…”
She nodded. “In a fucked up world we’re the lucky ones. If you were a cis girl you’d be out there already, earning them money. But as a new t-girl you get a few days reprieve for me to train you up. And the cis girls are out working every day, sometimes three or four times a day or even more. But we’re niche. Exotic. Unusual. There aren’t as many guys out there into girls like us, so you might get away with only three or four dates each week. And because we’re niche, they can charge more for us. You’re earning them maybe twenty five or thirty thousand US with each date. So you’re worth more. So they’ll look after you better. You’re a prostitute now, but at least you’re a high class expensive one, not a street hooker.”
“Fuck that. I’d rather kill myself.”
“Yeah. That’s what I thought at first. But do that and they’ll kill all of us. Me and the two other girls living here. I’ve been here eight years now. The only way to survive this is to do everything they ask, and to do it well. If punters like you, they’ll ask for you again, and The Agency will be able to put your price up. And that means you live a bit longer. And if you’re good at your job and the punters come early, it means you get away with maybe only spending an hour with them instead of being banged all night.”
“And if I refuse to do what they say?”
“They’ll hurt you. In ways you can’t imagine. Until you’re begging to go out and work for them. I’ve seen that happen. Girls who refused from the off, or girls who said they couldn’t go on after a few months, or a few years…”
“And you’ve never tried to escape?”
“I think about it all the time. But we’re all carrying a small bomb behind our balls that can be detonated as soon as they realise we’re missing. And we’re watched all the time. CCTV in here.” She nodded towards the corner of the ceiling. “And a driver who sits waiting outside the hotel all the time you’re with a punter.”
I sat in silence. Josie reached her hand out to mine and gave it a squeeze. “Hey. It’s good to have another English speaker here. We can be friends, yeah? I promise I’ll try to look after you as much as I can.”
The following day my training began. Josie had done her best to describe what would be involved, but I was still unprepared. When, back in the UK, I’d first started playing around with cross dressing I’d fantasised about a salon visit, where I’d be pampered; have my hair and nails and make up done, and walk out on towering heels, a vision of femininity. Here, two tall, muscular women in their forties dragged me out of bed still half asleep and subjected me to several hours of scrubbing and plucking as though they’d recently graduated from a battery chicken farm. Around mid afternoon I was unceremonially dumped back in the living room with hair extensions, tightly wrapped in rollers and held in place un-der a net, almost impossibly long acrylic finger nails, coated in a crimson high gloss varnish, similarly painted toenails, and eyebrows now highly arched and pencil thin. Josie met me there and gave me a hug. “Thats the worst over. For now, anyway”. She sent me to make coffee - “You need to get used to those nails” - then it was lighting a cigarette and then opening a condom and rolling one into place. Then it was back to my hair again. She showed me how to take my rollers out, how to brush my hair into different styles if I was wearing it down, and how to pin it up either as a formal French twist, or something looser. She showed me how to use a curling wand and straighteners. Each time she showed me I’d have to repeat it back to her, often several times, until she was happy with the results. We worked relentlessly until the early hours of the morning by which time I was so tired I fell asleep mid task, and she had to wake me to send me to bed.
The following morning I woke up late. Despite being so tired going to bed, it had taken an age to get to sleep. I was used to sleeping on my bel-ly, and my breasts got in the way of me being comfortable. And Josie had told me that we were expected to wear our curlers to bed - alt-hough the women I’d seen yesterday would revisit periodically to refresh the extensions, or to redo nails, I’d be expected to maintain my ap-pearance as best I could between visits, and if there were any complaints from punters - even something as minor as chipped nail polish - some form of punishment could follow. After showering I looked around for the grey jogging suit I’d left on the chair next to my bed, but it had gone. In its place in the wardrobe was a short burgundy satin gown and robe and a pair of matching marabou mules. I shrugged - it was wear them or be naked - so I slipped the gown over my head. It had been a while now since I’d last cross dressed at home and I’d forgotten just how good the material felt as it slipped sinuously down my body; even more so now I had breasts. My nipples sprang to attention beneath the lace of the cups. I ran my fingers across and around them and shivered in pleasure. Further down, my cock was straining at the tight satin around my hips. I thought about going back into the bathroom to masturbate but held back - I was sure there were cameras in there, and I didn’t want to give the viewer the pleasure. Instead I rinsed some cold water across my face, pulled the robe tight around my waist, stepped into the mules and headed out into the living room.
Josie was waiting for me at the dining table. I walked across the room to her, hips swaying slightly as I re-familiarised myself with the heels. Reaching the table, I smoothed my robe behind me, sat down and crossed my legs.
“OK. Someone’s done that before. ‘Fess up, girl!”
I blushed and looked down at the table, avoiding her gaze. “I’m sorry Josie. I should have told you before.” I filled her in on how Yuri had clocked me, and how I’d experimented with dressing at my flat back home. By the end, I was in tears. “It’s my fault, Josie, it’s my stupid, fuck-ing fault. If I’d never given in to those feelings, I’d never be here…”
She pulled me in to her, resting my head on her shoulders, wrapping her arms around me. “Hey. Don’t say that. Of course it’s not your fault. Don’t you ever, ever, think that!”
We sat for a while until my sobbing subsided.
“You know, it might even help a little. At least you’re comfortable, I mean, dressed like this..”
“You weren’t? I mean before?”
She shook her head. “All American boy. Never wore a frock, never sucked a cock. I came here on an exchange visit in 2014 when I was 17. I was always small for my age. Delicate looking. Sure, I sometimes got called a sissy at college, but I wasn’t. Now look at me.”
“Oh, Josie!” I hugged her back as hard as I could.
We sat quietly for a few moments and then she sat up.
“Ah, well, at least now I know that, it should make today a little easier. I was thinking it was going to take us at least a couple of days to work on your make up skills. But I guess we’re not starting from scratch?”
In fact, I still needed plenty practice. At home, I’d always done my make up before attaching false nails. Here, trying to do it with the long talons I now possessed was much harder, especially when it came to eyeliner. And I’d only been dressing for a few months, so my skills were maybe those of a teenage girl. Josie filled me in on the things I wasn’t so good at, like contouring and blending. Watching her work her magic, inches away from my face with hers, gave me a chance to really study her properly for the first time. Even without make up, and wearing a jogging suit, she had a natural prettiness - the kind you might see cast as a girl next door in an American sitcom. Long blonde silky hair cascaded down her back in waves, and when she’d hugged me she’d smelled so good I felt like I could stay in her arms for ever. We worked on a couple of day-time looks - “though you’ll hardly ever need those”, she said - and a couple of evening looks that went with my colouring. Eventually, she pro-nounced herself satisfied. “Last day’s training tomorrow.” she said. “We’ll work through some scenarios as a bit of a dress rehearsal - things to say and do with the punters; how to deal with them, that kind of thing”. My stomach lurched. The last two days with Josie had almost been like I was at home. She’d made me feel safe, and we’d even managed a laugh on occasions. But now the brutal reality of my situation dawned again. I went to bed, but lay there for hours until sleep eventually came.
I woke up late the following day and lay in bed for a while, running through what had happened over the last few days. Thinking back to what might have happened with the two guards made me feel physically sick. But spending time as a woman, and after the surgeries an undeniably good looking one at that, turned me on enormously. And the thought of being treated as a woman by another man, which I knew I’d have to face up to in the coming days, both horrified and fascinated me. I was still trying to reconcile those thoughts when Josie tapped on my door.
“Hey! It’s 2pm. Are you getting up today? We’ve lots to get through!”
I made my way through to the living room, where she had a coffee and some toast waiting for me. We spent the rest of the day just talking, or rather I listened whilst Josie told me of her experiences with clients to give me some idea of what to expect. I sat quietly, trying to lodge all of her advice carefully in my brain. It all still felt so unreal.
“The most important thing” she kept coming back to what she’d said the first day we’d met, “is that you do your job well. The better you are, the more The Agency can charge, the longer you’ll stick around. Think of yourself as an actor in a play. What happens in those hotel rooms isn’t happening to you, but to your character. Learn to play the role. It’s how I’ve lasted as long as I have.”
I nodded.
“Anyway, I said we’d finish off today with a bit of a dress rehearsal. I’ve got some clothes sent over that you can change into. And your own make up set. Let’s see how you are at getting ready by yourself. Once you’re dressed, I’ll be in my room. I want you to act like I’m your client. OK?”
Back in my room I sat at my dresser and opened the make up box Josie had presented me with. I tipped the contents out and arranged them in the order I’d need them - foundation, powder, blush, eyeshadow - silver and dark metallic grey tones for the smoky eyed evening look Josie had shown me - eyeliner, mascara and lipstick; crimson to match my nails. Back home, doing my make up had been my favourite thing about cross dressing. I loved the smells, and the feel of the brushes against my skin, and the unfolding visual transformation of the person before me in the mirror. Here, with my already surgically feminised face, together with the additional skills I’d learned from Josie, the woman looking back at me from the mirror was stunning. I removed the curlers that had held my hair in place and brushed it softly. It fell past my shoulder blades in thick, soft, chestnut waves. I pinned it up carefully into a loose up-do and turned my attention to the garment bag Josie had given me. A black satin basque, which despite my much reduced waistline was still a tight fit. Gossamer-thin black stockings and a thong, which held me tightly in place at the front and nestled between my cheeks at the rear, reminding me sensuously of its location with each step I took around the room. The dress was black velvet, short and strapless with full length sleeves and a marabou trim around the neck and shoulders. Shoes were impe-riously high patent slingbacks. A satin choker and long ebony earrings completed the outfit. I surveyed myself in the mirror. The whole process of dressing and seeing myself become the extraordinarily elegant and beautiful creature I now was had made me achingly horny, to the point that I was literally trembling all over. I took several deep breaths to steady myself and made my way across the flat to Josie’s room.
I knocked softly and she called me in. She was lying naked on the bed, gently stroking her penis.
“Fuck, Josie, I…”
She grinned playfully and put a finger to her lips. “Ssshh! Stay in character, remember!” She swung her legs over the side of the bed and started walking towards me, hips rotating hypnotically, blonde hair tumbling over her firm breasts. To all the world like a vision of feminine loveliness, yet with a cock protruding rigid and mast-like from her smooth groin. Long, slim, circumcised, I couldn’t take my eyes off it. She smiled again as she saw my reaction to her and giggled. “I hope you are going to look at the punters like that.”
She took another couple of steps and stopped. “So. If I was the punter I’d want to start by maybe taking a good look at you.” She approached more closely and brushed by my side, stopping behind me, her fingernail tracing a route along the feather trim of my dress over my bare shoul-der and upper back. I felt her undo the clasp at the top of my dress and gently pull the zip down, then ease the soft velvet down too, over my breasts, down my arms, over my hips until it fell in a soft pool at my feet. I shivered. She whispered into my ear. “Then I might continue by kissing you here…” She reached forward, easing away one of the loose tendrils of hair that hung across my neck so that she could nibble gently along my nape. Her hands slid over the satin of my basque and along the line of each suspender, unclipping each in turn until they too joined my dress at my feet and then she turned me around so that I was facing her, our breasts against each other, her hands on my hips, pulling me in tightly to her. I raised my arms around her neck and she kissed me, her tongue exploring my mouth whilst her scent filled my lungs and her hardness pressed insistently against mine.
“Ah, Josie, you’re…you’ve got me so…”
“Ssshh!” She pressed a finger to my lips this time, and pulled me with her on to the bed. She kissed her way down my throat, along my collar-bone and then down on to my breasts, caressing each nipple with her tongue and gently blowing on it, then taking it in her mouth and nibbling softly. I was moaning now. The waves of pleasure rippling through me were like nothing I’d ever experienced. At last, she spun around so that she was facing my feet, and pulled my thong away. Straddling me, she lowered her head down and licked hungrily over the surface of my ex-posed member, then drew down my foreskin and repeated the same motion across my glans. I moaned again and as she continued her fella-tion I became aware of her own penis brushing my lips. I caught it with my tongue and, holding it steady with one hand licked over the surface as she had done to me. Now it was her turn to moan. She took me fully into her mouth, her tongue washing over me as she pulled firmly along my length. I copied, again. We alternated bringing each other to the edge of climax, each iteration overlapping with the other until we were finally fully in harmony, in synchronicity. At last, we both cried out together and pulled each other tight as I felt her juices flow into me and mine into her.
We lay there for a moment until our breathing subsided, my head on her breast.
“Fuck, Rosie, that was something else”
I lifted my head. “Rosie?”
She grinned again. “An English Rose. It suits you.”
“Hmm. Rosie and Josie, eh?”
“Two friends, yeah?”
I kissed her gently. “Two friends.”
4
It was the Friday of that first week around lunchtime when the door to the flat burst open and two men - heavily built and dressed all in black like the two who had assaulted me a few days ago - marched in. The first barked out my name and I stepped forward, trembling. He handed me a garment bag and said simply “7pm” and they turned tail and left. I looked at Josie. “That’s the time you need to be ready.” She explained. “And you need to wear what’s in the bag.”
At 7pm prompt the same two heavies collected me from the flat. I was blindfolded again and taken down to what I assumed was a basement garage where I was bundled into a car. Around 15 minutes later we stopped and the blindfold was removed. The driver gestured to a hotel en-trance across the pavement. “Room 428. I’ll be here when you’re finished.” I stepped out of the car. It was still freezing outside. I was grateful for the long sable fur coat I was wearing and pulled it tightly around my body. I negotiated the revolving door and scanned the lobby for a lift, acutely aware of the loud click of my heels on the marble floor, focusing straight ahead, avoiding the gaze of any of the guests mingling there. Into the lift. My pulse was racing and I took several deep breaths. I repeated what Josie had said to me over and over, like a mantra. “The only way to survive this is to do everything they ask, and to do it well.” Reaching the room door I knocked, softly.
My client was middle aged, thinning, slightly overweight and an inch or so shorter than me in my heels. He wore an expensive looking suit and highly polished shoes. He surveyed me for a few seconds, like he was examining a delivery, and then beckoned me over.
“Hi. I’m Rose. What would you like to do this evening?”
He reached out towards me, opening the lapels of my coat, which I’d pulled together tightly against the cold. He continued to lift them away and upwards, along the line of my collarbones and then over my shoulders so that the coat fell to the floor around my feet. Beneath I was wearing a satin corset, tightly laced to emphasise my new breasts and tiny waist, with six suspenders each clipped to sheer silk stockings. He smiled, and pulled me in closer, his lips to mine, his tongue exploring my mouth. One hand on my neck, clamping me to him. One hand wrapped around my penis, his grip slowly massaging along its length. With all the will I could muster, I smiled at him. “Why don’t we make you more comforta-ble?”
I slipped off his jacket and tie, unbuttoned his shirt, and undid his belt.
“Here.” I gestured to the end of the bed. “Sit down.”
I knelt between his legs. Taking hold of his penis, I gave it a few exploratory tugs. He groaned softly and I ran my long nails through his pubes and around his balls, scratching gently.
I repeated Josie’s mantra again “Do it well. Do it well.”
Reaching down I gently tugged back his foreskin and slipped his penis into my mouth, circling the glans with my tongue. Taking him deeper, I began slowly and rhythmically pulling from the base of his cock along to where it entered my mouth. Just as I felt him begin to tense and his moaning increase I eased up, gave him a few firmer strokes with my hand, and then started again. When I felt that he was on the point of no return, I stopped. Raising my head, I put my finger to my lips and whispered “Sshh. I want you inside me now.”
Pushing him down onto his back, I straddled his thighs and then reached at my clutch bag and pulled out a condom. Stretching it over him I moved forward and lowered my self on to him, pausing for a moment to align him with my hole and then pushed on down. Once he was fully inside I tightened my sphincter, gripping his shaft and pumped slowly. One hand of his gripped my own penis hard. Each time I lifted myself up and down his shaft he would mirror the motion over the length of my own. As I felt him finally spasm inside me I quickened, riding down on him hard, until I too climaxed, emptying myself over his chest and belly. I slid off him, taking care not to take the condom with me. Lying next to him on the bed, I reached across and kissed him softly on the lips. “Mmmm. That was fantastic!” I lied, and he smiled. “I’m here in St. Petersburg again on business next week. Perhaps we could meet up again?”
“Of course! That would be wonderful!”
Back at the flat Josie came out of her room as I entered. She must have been waiting up for me.
“How was it?” She asked, anxiously.
I fell into her arms, weeping uncontrollably.
5
Weeks and months passed. I fell into a regular routine. There would be three or four ‘dates’ each week, usually following a similar format to the first one - I’d be driven to a hotel and then collected afterwards. In addition to the dates we were required to attend a regular monthly party which was held at the club where I’d been abducted. The evening I’d been there had been one of them. Josie explained with her characteristic American straightforwardness how they functioned as a ‘showroom window’ for potential Agency clients to ‘view the goods before making a purchase’. The parties demonstrated The Agency’s reach and power - several of the guests I recognised from newspaper and television arti-cles I’d seen in the UK and Josie told me there were Russian cabinet ministers and high ranking members of the armed forces there as well as the oligarchs that were in evidence at my first fatal visit. On these occasions we’d act as hostesses, and often one of the guests would take us upstairs, as Anna had with me, though with different consequences. Each time I went I’d scan the club looking for Yuri, but I never saw him again.
When we weren’t working we’d be confined to the flat. Monday mornings we’d have a visit from the doctor - to check us for STD’s I imagined. We’d receive an injection as well. I was convinced it was hormones as I could swear my skin was becoming softer and I was needing to shave my legs less regularly, but Josie thought they wouldn’t do anything that would impair our remaining male performance. In the afternoon we’d get a food delivery. We were expected to cook for ourselves, and it was something I’d been used to doing for others in my time at university so I fell into the role of chief chef. We had access to television including Netflix and some satellite channels, but no internet of course and no email. Windows were obscured but not totally blacked out - I guessed to stop us trying to communicate with neighbouring apartment blocks. Besides Josie and myself, there were 2 other t-girls in the flat - both Russians, both younger than me, and neither of them English speakers. Josie spoke Russian, so she could act as a translator between us, and in our spare time she’d started to give me lessons. Over the months we’d been locked up together we’d become close. We’d not slept together again since that first time - to be perfectly honest, I was getting so much sex involuntarily that the thought of actually wanting to do it barely crossed my mind - but we shared our closest thoughts and when one of us was feeling particularly low, we’d curl up together in bed and hold each other through the night.
I’d often talk about escaping. I wondered about whether I’d be able to get away if I simply walked out of the back door of one of the hotels we visited. Could I make it to the British Embassy? I was fairly sure we were still in St. Petersburg, but I’d no idea where exactly. With no ID, no mon-ey, and in four inch heels and a cocktail dress the chances of getting anywhere were pretty slim, and the repercussions that would inevitably fol-low for Josie and the other girls made it unthinkable. Six months on from my disappearance, I also doubted that anyone would still be looking for me.
“So what would you do if you got out anyway?” Josie asked me one day. “Would you go back to being what you were?”
I thought for a moment. “Back in England, dressing up in my flat, I never considering going all the way. But now, after what I’ve experienced over the last six months, to go back would feel like a betrayal. Men are such pigs. I can’t imagine ever wanting to be one again. How about you?”
She shrugged her shoulders. “I’ve been here too long. I can’t remember what it was like beforehand anymore…”
Summer arrived. It was the season of the ‘White Nights’ in St. Petersburg when, even at midnight, it barely went dark. For the first time since I’d left the UK I was out in daylight, even if only fleetingly, en route from car to hotel lobby. I stood basking in the warmth of the evening sun before making my way to the hotel lift and my assignation for the night. I knocked on the room door and waited to be called in. The man that stood there was unusually young - only a few years older than me I guessed - compared to my typical clients. He was tall - a head higher than me even in my heels - but otherwise undistinguished. Not bad looking, but not handsome either. Dark brown hair cut short but not cropped, an an-gular, masculine face and a slim build. He was wearing a brown jacket with an open necked check shirt and chinos. He held his hand out in greeting.
“Hello. I’m Mikhail.”
I was slightly taken aback. I couldn’t remember any of my previous clients telling me their names, let alone greeting me with a formal hand-shake. I held out my hand hesitatingly. “Hi. I’m Rose.” His hand was warm and his grip firm but not too tight. We stood facing each other in si-lence for a moment. When he didn’t say anything, I decided to break the ice.
“So. What would you like to do?” I smiled sweetly for him.
“What do you mean?” He looked puzzled for a moment, then a look of realisation. “Oh, you mean…”
I waited.
“Maybe…I wonder, maybe you’d like a drink?”
“Sure.” I smiled again, hoping not to show my disappointment that this looked like it wasn’t going to be a quick in and out job that would let me get back to the apartment before morning.
“Vodka?”
I nodded, and he poured two shots from the mini bar.
“Cheers.”
“Cheers.”
He paused again. “I’m sorry, where are my manners. Please, sit down.” There was a sofa against the wall. I expected him to join me there, but he sat opposite, uncomfortably perched on the end of the bed.
“ I, er…Do you mind if we talk for a while?”
I shrugged.
“My friend….” He spoke hesitantly, staring into his vodka glass. “My room mate at college. He was a nice guy. Gentle. Kind. Not macho. He broke down one day and told me he had been thinking of killing himself. He said his whole life had been a lie and that he was a woman inside, in his head, in his heart.” He paused, and looked up at me. “We talked for hours that night. I pleaded with him not to take his life and promised to help him as much as I could. I found a doctor he could go to and gave him money to buy clothes and things. And over the next few months, this beautiful girl emerged, like a butterfly. Only in our apartment at first, but as she became more confident I’d take her out - to the cinema, maybe for a meal or a walk. After a while I stopped thinking about her as she’d been. She was so happy to spend time with me on our trips out. And then one evening she said she wanted to go out by herself. Her doctor had told her of a group of other girls like her, and she wanted to make friends. She looked amazing that night -she was so excited to find others like her. I wanted to tell her that I’d fallen in love with her but I knew if I did that she wouldn’t go out to meet her new friends, so I kept quiet. And she never came home. We found her two days later in a back alley. She’d been strangled.” He looked up again and downed the rest of his vodka.
I reached a hand across to his knee. “Oh. Mikhail. I’m so sorry.”
“I’ve never told anyone that story. My father - he’s a director with an oil company - would disown me if he knew.”
We sat quietly for a few moments and then Mikhail stood.
“Thank you for listening. You can go now.”
“You don’t want?…”
He shook his head. “Maybe I can see you again though? I’m in St. Petersburg again on business next month?”
“You don’t have to ask, you know.”
“I’m sorry. But it felt appropriate.”
“Thank you. I can see why your friend…I’m sure she loved you too.” I reached up and gave him a kiss on the cheek and we said goodnight.
I couldn’t stop thinking about Mikhail’s story all the way home to the apartment, but I was shaken out of my reverie by the driver. He was one of two or three regular drivers who would take us to and from our dates. This one was a pig, and always made a point of feeling me up whenever he tied or untied my blindfold.
“You’re back early tonight. We’ve time for a quick fuck in the back of the car and no-one need know.”
Even though I couldn’t see him I could sense him leering. “Fuck off.”
I felt the car screech to a halt and he climbed into the back alongside me. He must have had a knife and I felt the blade against my throat.
“I’ll cut you for that!”
“Go ahead. I’m worth more to The Agency than you are, so they won’t be very happy with you if you damage the goods. Or perhaps you’d like to take my place? Put on a dress and suck cock?”
He growled and got back into the front seat.
I was exhausted when I got back so I changed into my nightgown and got ready for bed. The other girls were all either out on dates or had gone to bed early, but the light was still on in Josie’s room. I knocked gently on her door and went in. She was in bed reading and lifted the co-vers to beckon me alongside her.
“You ok baby?”
I nodded, and told her the story of the evening.
“Do you think he’ll ask for you again?”
“I don’t know…”
She grinned. “You want him to though, don’t you?”
I poked her in the ribs and she laughed. She turned off the light, and we cuddled up together.
“Rose?”
“Yeah?”
“I got sent home tonight. By my date. Without doing anything. Told me I was too old.” She paused. “I’m scared, Rose.”
My stomach lurched. We both knew what that meant. Josie had told me before of girls who would be ‘retired’ once they were deemed too old for the punters, and how they would simply disappear overnight. I tried to sound positive.
“Im sure it’s just a one-off. You’re beautiful, Josie. Most men will love you for that, never mind your age.”
She started to tremble. I pulled her in to me as tightly as I could and whispered to her softly. “I love you Josie. Always will. You’ve been the best friend to me that I’ve ever had.”
6
It was two weeks before I saw Mikhail again. I had an inkling something was afoot that morning when the guards arrived with my outfit. Most dates I’d be wearing a cocktail dress - usually short and fitted, clinging to my curves and barely covering my stocking tops, but this time they’d delivered a full length gown. It was gorgeous - cowl necked to the front and cut away to the small of my back at the rear. Clinging sensuously from my torso down to my upper thigh and then flowing out into a short train as though I was emerging from a pool of shimmering liquid satin. Usually we’d be given lingerie to wear - always stockings; often with a corset or basque. This time there was the tiniest of lace thongs; nothing to come between my bare skin and the silken material, burnishing me softly across my breasts and thighs with each step that I took. I pinned my hair up carefully into an elegant French twist, took extra care with my make up and draped the chiffon wrap carefully over my bare shoulders.
It was the same hotel where I’d met him previously. He was wearing a dinner suit. “Hello Rose.” He lifted my hand to his lips and kissed it gently. “You look beautiful. I hope you don’t mind. I wanted to do something special tonight.” He held out his hand. There were two tickets. My Russian had improved to the point that I could read what was written on them. Mariinsky Theatre. Swan Lake. I gasped. Back in the UK, when I’d first been told I would be travelling to St. Petersburg, I’d been desperate to visit.
“But you can’t…I mean…there’s a car waiting downstairs for me. I’m not allowed to leave the hotel.”
“Relax. It’s ok. I told them where we’re going. It’s a little more expensive, but…” he shrugged, and smiled. “I thought you’d enjoy going out.”
“Of course - I’ve not seen anything apart from the inside of hotel rooms for months. But… I mean… You can have me here, right now. You don’t need to wine and dine me…”
He frowned. “Don’t you want to go?”
“I’m sorry.” I smiled. “It’s a really kind thought. Thank you. I’ve always wanted to go.”
“Come then.” He took my arm and led me out.
Perhaps it was a consequence of the months I’d spent in small, room sized spaces, or perhaps it was because during that period I’d not been in the company of more than a handful of people, but arriving into the huge volume of the auditorium felt like I’d entered some kind of hyper reali-ty. The fashions of the audience and the interior architecture of the theatre were brighter, more vivid and more voluminous than I could have im-agined. The music from the orchestra was more intense, reverberating through me like I was a living tuning fork. And the emotions of the danc-ers made my heart feel at times like it would burst. And yet, despite the almost overwhelming immersion of my senses there was at the same time a disconnect between the surrounding scenes and myself - like I was a narrator in a film, the action took place around me, but was apart from me. I floated weightless at its core, amongst people I could never know.
When we got back to the hotel Mikhail slipped the dress from my shoulders, allowing it to fall at my feet, and then lifted me gently on to the bed. I watched as he undressed and then he joined me, sliding his way up my body, kissing his way up my legs, over my belly, across my breasts. He parted my legs and slid in between them, his penis pushing insistently against me.
“Wait!” I rolled him over, pushing my body back into his, my breasts into his chest, my hands roaming over his torso until it was his turn to gasp as I gripped his shaft. I kissed him slowly, our tongues intertwining, as my carmine nails teased through his pubic hair, cupping his balls and gently scratching along his length. Gripping him more firmly, I began to slowly pump up and down as I kissed my way down his hairy chest and across his belly until, working my way down the bed, I peeled back his foreskin and licked my way around his glans. He moaned, and I pumped a little harder, taking him fully into my mouth now whilst still playing my tongue around and over and under, pumping and licking. Just when I though he couldn’t hold out any longer he flipped me back over again so that he was back on top, and then again so that I was belly down on the bed. I felt his hand slide down between my legs and reach under to grip me. He felt the wire, and the steel cylinder below my balls.
“What’s this?”
For a moment I wanted to tell him the truth, but the risk of getting into trouble was too much. I lied. “It’s a sex thing. Helps me keep going for longer.”
His finger found my hole and slid in as I pushed back. I felt his remaining fingers grasp his own shaft, guiding it into place. As he withdrew his digit there was a brief moment of pain as he pushed against me, and then a release as I closed around him, the head of his penis inside me.
He drew my hair away from my neck and nibbled gently. “Is that ok, baby?”
I grunted my assent, and he eased his way further in, all the time licking his way from shoulder to earlobe, his free hand under my body, caress-ing my breasts. With each stroke he went a little deeper. I could feel his body tensing with every push. And then, finally, he pulled me hard into him as though our bodies were trying to merge. I felt him unload inside me and I clung to him desperately, trying to stop the scenes fading, the col-ours return to monotone, and the walls of the room solidify.
“Are you ok?” He traced with his finger a tear which had escaped the corner of my eye, rolling down past my ear and into my hair.
I nodded. “Thank you. The ballet was amazing. And thank you for asking if I’m ok. No one’s ever done that before.”
He kissed the damp trail that the tear had left across my cheek.
I pulled myself closer to him, feeling the warmth from his body, dreading what needed to come now “What time do I have to leave?”
He smiled. “Not until later tomorrow. That is, if you want to stay.”
I squealed, and kissed him my thanks.
He grinned. “I thought we could go to the gardens at Peterhof. It’s going to be a nice day.”
“That would be wonderful! But wait! I’ve only got the evening dress to wear!”
He laughed. “You’re such a girl, you know! But I’ve got you something.”
“Ooh! Can I see?”
“Maybe.” He leaned over and kissed me again. Then, reaching down he took hold of my penis and stroked it gently back to life. “Or maybe I might make you wait until morning.”
I woke with the morning sun streaming through the hotel window. Mikhail was still fast asleep. I lay there for a while, enjoying the sensation of his body spooning mine, observing the courtship rituals of two pigeons on the ridge of the roof of the building opposite. The male would puff his feathers out, trying to appear larger, pursuing the female over the tiles. It felt like she gave only token resistance, for a few seconds later he was on top of her, wings flapping. And then they stood side by side, facing me across the street, heads rubbing together. Pigeons mate for life, I’d heard. It seemed so straightforward, why did us humans always seem to mess things up so much?
Behind me, Mikhail was starting to stir. I reached back and took hold of him, squeezing gently as he moaned softly. Morning wood. I pushed back against him, using my hand to align him. He moaned again, but wrapped his arms around me tighter, pulling me down onto him, and I gasped as he slid inside.
We ate breakfast in bed and then showered together, lathering each other up in bubbles, and then towelling each other dry again afterwards. “What have you got me to wear then?”
He grinned, and opened the wardrobe, pulling out a long chiffon sundress. The skirt was full, a pattern of blues and greys that stretched from ankle to an empire line waist. Above that, two similarly patterned pieces of fabric formed the bust and tied in a halter neck behind my back. It was beautiful - soft, feminine, delicate. I held it up to my warm freshly showered body and shivered as the cool fabric flowed over my skin.
“It’s gorgeous, thank you!”
We took a taxi to the gardens. The sun was warm and I basked in its embrace as we walked, hand in hand. Like at the theatre the previous night, after being cooped up so long the vast open-ness was almost overwhelming. I floated like the chiffon I was wearing, stopping to inhale the scent of each new flower we passed, feeling the power of the water fountains as they climbed into the sky, and the cooling mist of the spray that we walked through. But all too soon it was over. Mikhail had a flight to catch that evening.
“I’ll be back again in a few days. I’ll see you then.”
“I don’t want to go back.”
He kissed me tenderly. “I’ll be as soon as I can. I’ll be thinking of you.”
Back at the flat I burst into Josie’s room to tell her everything that had happened, but she wasn’t there. I expected she was out on a date herself, so I retired to my room with a book, looking forward to telling her all about it the next day.
The following morning I woke suddenly to the sound of mens voices in the flat. I jumped out of bed, pulled on my robe, and went into the living room. The voices were coming from Josie’s room. Walking in, the woman I’d met when I was first kidnapped, the woman that Josie had called ‘Kommandant’, was there with two of her guards. They seemed to be clearing her room, taking clothes from the wardrobe and drawers.
“Where’s Josie?”
She spun round to face me. “Josie isn’t with us anymore. She has been retired.”
“You fucking…” I launched myself at her, but she was at the opposite end of the room. She had obviously expected something, for she had some kind of controller ready in her hand as I flew at her, and I didn’t even get close before I screamed and fell to the floor, electricity coursing through my genitals.
She moved so she was standing directly over me. “You are the head girl here now. We have a new arrival tomorrow morning. I expect you to help her…” she paused for a moment and smirked. “…assimilate.”
I lay on the floor in agony as they stepped across my helpless, sobbing body and left the flat.
The two Russian girls must have heard the commotion because they came rushing in as soon as the others left. I told them what had happened and they sat either side of me, holding me tightly for what seemed like hours until my weeping subsided.
The room was bare. There was no sign left of Josie. No indication that she’d ever been here. No one but me that knew her story, knew of the love she’d given to make these days a little more bearable. And then I saw it, behind the curtain on the window cill. The guards must have missed it. Josie’s scent bottle. I picked it up, and sprayed a little on my wrist. And for a moment, there she was. We were in bed together; I was spooning her, burying my face into the thick blonde waves that cascaded down her back. I’d just told her about meeting Mikhail for the first time, and she was giggling and teasing me about how I sounded like I’d fallen for him. And then she was gone again; the room cold. I took the bottle of perfume back to my bed, climbed under the sheets, and stayed there for the rest of the day.
7
The next few days felt like months. Each time I left for a date I’d hope and pray that it would be Mikhail, and when at last I saw him standing there, silhouetted in the hotel window, I ran headlong into his arms, and between great sobs of tears I told him what had happened to Josie. He sat quietly, holding my hand. When I finished he made me go back to the beginning again and tell him how I’d come to be her flatmate. Eventu-ally there was silence. Mikhail sat on the end of the bed with his head in his hands.
“Fuck, Rose, I’d no idea. I’m so sorry. You always seemed…well, happy. Content. And to have to live like that, like a slave…” . He stood up. “We need to get you out of there…”
“How can you do that?”
“I can arrange a passport. I’ll get some flights booked…”
“It’s not that Mikhi. The wire I wear. Down there.” I took a breath. “I told you it’s a sex thing. It’s not. It’s an explosive device. Attached to gps, so if I’m not where I’m supposed to be, it goes off. And it also detonates if the wire is cut.”
He stared at me. “You mean…you’re carrying a bomb around? All day? 24/7? Around your genitals? Jesus!” He was ashen faced. “And all this time we’ve been going to the ballet, and to Peterhof, laughing and enjoying ourselves like two normal people and they were making you wear that?..” He paused. “How can you ever forgive me for carrying on with you as though everything was ok? I promise I’ll get you out of here. I don’t know how, but I’ll find a way.”
It was an anxious two weeks before I saw Mikhail again. When, one evening, as the car dropped me off, I recognised the hotel where we had always met I almost sprinted through the lobby and along the corridor to his room. I rushed into his arms and he held me tightly. There was an-other man with him, and he introduced us. Jan was a friend of a friend; ex Russian army bomb disposal. Mikhail had asked him to take a look at the device that was fitted to me.
“It’s not very dignified, Rose, I’m sorry.”
I lay on the bed on my back, dress hitched up around my waist, legs bent back so far my knees were at my ears.
“Have you seen anything like that before, Jan?”
The ex army man had a couple of small clamps attached to the cable either side of the main stainless steel cylinder behind my testicles. They in turn were attached to further wires which led back to a laptop. “Yes, I’ve seen it before. Never fitted in such a, err, unusual way, though.”
“Can you remove it?”
“I think so.”
He had an attache case with further tools and bits of electronic kit that I didn’t recognise. Mikhail sat on the bed holding my hand. I looked out of the window to try to distract myself from what was happening. It was a beautiful evening; there was a door opening out onto a small Juliet bal-cony and clear blue sky beyond. The vapour trail from a jet crossed it diagonally. I imagined myself in a few hours on a plane like that. Mikhail must have had the same thought. He squeezed my hand. “That will be us, my love. Have faith!”
It took Jan about an hour to remove the device. Lying on the bed, the smooth cylinder looked harmless enough.
“So how much damage would it have done if it had gone off?” I asked.
“We’d all have been killed. And depending on the construction of the walls and floors, some injuries in the adjoining rooms too.” Jan replied.
I shuddered.
Mikhail had brought me a business suit to change into so I looked less conspicuous when we left. A briefcase, with a laptop and some papers inside to go with it. And a passport made out in the name of Andreja Dubravcic, 22, from Murmansk. I changed in the bathroom. Jan had left by the time I emerged. Mikhail kissed me. “Ready?”
I was about to answer when there was a knock at the room door. I glanced at Mikhail, anxiously.
“Don’t worry. No-one knows we’re here. Maybe Jan forgot something.”
“Mikhi, I…”
“Don’t worry, my love. Everything will be fine.”
He went to the door and opened it just a few centimetres to see who was there, and everything afterwards happened so quickly. The door burst open, knocking Mikhail to the floor. Two men crashed in, lifted him up, carried him to the balcony and threw him over. I screamed, and they turned to me. I kicked out at them, catching one of them in the shins and he cursed; but they were far too strong for me. They pushed me down on to the bed and held a cloth to my face. As the chloroform took effect, the last thing I saw was the Kommandant looking down at me, smil-ing.
8
I awoke the following morning back in my room at the flat, surprised to still be alive. I felt numb. Where, after losing Josie, I’d been broken emo-tionally for weeks, now I just felt empty inside. I reached down between my legs. The cable and cylinder were back in place. The doorbell rang and two men entered, as per the usual routine, with the times we were to be ready for our dates that evening, and the dresses we were to wear. There was no mention of what had happened yesterday. I got dressed in a daze, was delivered to my client, spent the evening with him and was driven back. The same happened the following day, and again the day after that. I thought about killing myself. God knows, I wanted to be rid of everything, to find some peace, and it would have been easy enough to run out in front of a car one evening when I was being dropped off at a hotel. But it felt like a surrender, and when I thought of Mikhail and Josie I knew I owed it to them to try to fight back. I just didn’t know how. Months passed. Summer turned to autumn, and autumn to winter. A thick carpet of snow descended on the city as the anniversary passed of my abduction.
It was the last Friday of December, the date of the regular monthly Agency ‘party’. 3 days previously, the Russian girls I shared the flat with had made their best efforts to celebrate Christmas. As ‘head girl’ I’d done my best to keep their spirits high, but my heart wasn’t in it. At least we’d had a few days off whilst our clients stayed home with their families, doing their best impressions of being dutiful husbands and fathers. Around lunchtime we’d had the usual delivery of outfits for us to wear that evening. But the Kommandant had been there as well, which was unusual. She’d kept me back after the other girls had received their clothes and gone back to their rooms to change.
“You will be collected before the others at 4. There is a meeting of the Agency Board before the party and there has been a request that you at-tend on the visitors.”
Her face was expressionless, but there was something in the tone of her voice that told me that she didn’t approve of what she was telling me.
“Why me?” I asked, but she had already turned and made her way out of the door.
I’d had an idea that something was up the previous day when we’d had our regular visit, which took place before each monthly ‘party’, from the salon women to touch up our hair and nails. There had been gossip about a big meeting, with senior Agency staff travelling from all over the world to attend. If that meeting was to be held before my flatmates arrived for the party at 7, then potentially there would be a few hours where there would be just the senior staff and myself in the club. A plan began to form in my mind.
That afternoon I lingered over getting ready, savouring every last stroke of mascara on my lashes: every last brush of gloss over my lips. Reaching for the garment bag I’d been handed earlier, I smiled when I saw what it contained. Perhaps the fates were with me after all. It was the long satin evening gown that I’d worn the night Mikhail had taken me to the ballet. I stepped into it, wrapping my contours in the soft fabric. It was as though Mikhail was there with me, his hands burnishing my skin. On the dresser was the scent bottle I’d taken from Josie’s room. I sprayed it gently at my throat and wrists. She would be accompanying me too. I stopped to examine myself in the mirror one last time. Whether I’d become more practised at applying my make up, or maybe it was simply that after a year of living full time as a woman my feminine movements and mannerisms were now effortless, but I had never looked better.
Arriving at the club, the blindfold was stripped from my face and I swung my legs out of the car and stepped out. The garage where we were parked was as I remembered it. There were spaces for half a dozen cars, accessed via two wide shuttered openings in the outside wall of the building. In front of the parking spaces there was a long workbench, running the full length of the back wall, with a selection of tools hanging neatly on the wall above it. To one end of the garage were two large fuel tanks, both around 2m x 2m x 2m, used to hold the black market pet-rol which fuelled the vehicles that were used to transport myself and the other girls to our various assignations. I was no expert on such matters, but I guessed there was enough fuel there to create a fairly sizeable explosion.
Upstairs in the boardroom the scene was remarkable in its unremarkable-ness. Perhaps I’d seen too many James Bond films and had visions of when SPECTRE met to discuss their plans for taking over the world. But I could have been at any high end corporate board meeting, com-plete with powerpoint slides and coffee machine, bubbling away in the background. There were around 20 attendees. I recognised The Kom-mandant amongst them, but clearly several were not Russian, and the meeting was being held in English. My job was to keep cups and glass-es topped up, and to offer canapes. I was the only working girl there. From time to time, as subtly as possible, I’d glance up at the contents of the slide presentation that was being discussed. There were numbers on the screen the context of which I didn’t understand, but the magnitude - tens of millions of dollars in some instances - was very much self explanatory. As I made my way around the table, wondering when I’d have the opportunity to slip out and enact my plan, one of the attendees looked up toward me.
“Ah, the English girl!”
The figure who addressed me was about my age, wearing a dark business suit; peroxide blonde with a bobbed hairstyle and blood red lip-stick. She smiled, coldly. “You don’t remember me do you?”
I looked harder. Beneath the heavy make up the features were hard, angular and familiar. Yuri! The person I thought had been my friend; who was responsible for me being here! I wanted to launch myself at him; tear out his throat for what he’d done to me. But I couldn’t put my plans at risk.
He saw the flash of hatred cross my face and smiled. “I’ve come a long way since our last meeting. The Agency has noted my efforts in recruit-ing so many of our best prostitutes. I hear you’re one of them. I wanted to thank you personally for helping me get where I am today.” He paused. “Perhaps we can catch up later. Such a shame we didn’t manage to take things any further last time we were here.” He grabbed my wrist and pulled me down to the table, keeping eye contact with me all the while, baiting me, eager to prompt a reaction. But I held firm. When he saw that I wasn’t going to react he stopped, and stood back. “In the meantime, go fetch me another scotch.” He held out an empty glass and I took it, thankful for the opportunity to get away.
Outside the board room I leant against the corridor wall and took a breath. Yuri’s sadistic presence here at least explained who had asked for me to attend at the meeting. I grimaced. But at least now I’d be able to deal with him along with the other Agency members. There was no time to waste. I’d been to enough of the monthly parties here to learn my way around. Just off the end of this corridor was a staircase which should, if I was right, drop me down adjacent to the garage I’d arrived into earlier. Most critically, that in turn sat directly below the room where the meeting was being held.
As quietly as I could, I pushed the door ajar and peered carefully around it. The staircase had dropped me at the opposite end to the fuel tanks and I’d have to walk the full length of the garage to get to them. I scanned around to see if any of the drivers of the half dozen cars that were now parked up there were still around. Hitching up my skirt I tiptoed across to the workbench, praying that I’d find the tool that I needed. I was anxiously searching when I heard a voice behind me.
“What are you doing here?”
I span round, startled. It was one of the drivers. “You’re not supposed to be here.”
I muttered something apologetic and tried to look helpless and unthreatening. “I’m sorry, I think I’m lost…”
He approached closer, his look of suspicion replaced now with one of lust. I waited until he got closer and then, as he reached for me, I grabbed a heavy adjustable spanner from the bench and swung it around towards him. It caught the side of his head with a sickening thud and he slumped to the ground.
I stood poised for a second, waiting to see if the commotion had created any further attention but all fell silent again. I found the tool I was look-ing for and made my way over to stand as close as I could to the fuel tanks. I was shaking all over, almost unable to hold the wire cutters I’d selected. It was cold. I took a deep breath, and another, composing myself. Outside the garage it was dark. A clear sky of what seemed unre-lenting blackness was punctuated, almost indiscernibly at first view, by a million tiny stars, defiant in their light. Another breath. I felt through the satin of my dress for the wire at my crotch, wrapped around me for all but a few minutes of the time I’d been held here; the symbol of my servi-tude. I lifted my other hand to my face and inhaled deeply of the scent I’d sprayed onto my wrists earlier that afternoon.
Lifting my head up to the night sky I addressed the stars - “This one is for you, Mikhail and Josie, maybe I’ll see you soon” - and cut the cable.
THE END
THE PROMISE
The Boy stood at the edge of the grave and watched as the coffin was slowly lowered into the ground. He shuddered at the thought of his mother – such a free spirit in life - cocooned inside that box. He shifted his thoughts to happier times. Those long summer afternoons after he’d come home from school and they’d go out into the New Forest where they lived. She was an artist and she’d loved to paint portraits – not of people, but of each of the trees in the wood – each day a different tree. He’d inherited her talent, as well as her looks. He’d make his way silently to where the wild forest ponies would most often gather and then take out his sketchbook and pencil and draw them. He remembered when he was younger he’d wanted to be one of them. He’d run, barefoot and barechested through the forest, his long chestnut hair streaming behind him like a mane.
He looked up at his father standing next to him in his Royal Navy uniform. He barely knew him – he was away at sea more often than at home. He stood to attention, his uniform pressed and starched. The boy looked back at his own attire – his suit, newly bought. His feet squished into polished black leather shoes that had, even on the short walk from the church, rubbed blisters into his heels. His hair, which his father had wanted him to cut but he’d refused, gelled rigidly into place. He wondered whether this order and discipline was going to be the new way of things now his mother was no longer around.
Back at home that evening, his father explained that he’d be taking a shore job for the foreseeable future – at sixteen years of age The Boy was still too young to be left whilst his father went to sea. But it still left him alone every afternoon for three or four hours after school before his father returned from work in Portsmouth. Those were the most difficult times because that had been when previously he’d been most happy. He’d go up to his mother’s room and take some of her clothes out from her wardrobe and curl up with them on her bed, inhaling her scent. And then, a couple of weeks after the funeral, he’d lifted out one of her favourite summer dresses. It was long and chiffon, patterned abstractedly in deep blues and greys. When she’d worn it, it was as though water was flowing over her as she walked, elegantly and effortlessly, as much a part of the natural world as the trees she painted. Instinctively, he stripped and pulled it on. Turning to the mirror, he caught a brief glimpse of her there, looking back at him, smiling. He sat at her dressing table and pulled out the band that held his hair in a ponytail. Taking one of the brushes that still lay on the table he ran it through his hair, painfully tugging out the knots, until it resembled something like how she had worn hers. The rose coloured lipstick that she always wore had been next to the brush. He clicked off the cap and twisted the base, watching in fascination as the lipstick emerged and then raising it to his own lips. Turning to the mirror, his mother looked back at him again, this time more closely. He lifted his hand and touched it to hers.
From that point onwards, school day afternoons were no longer about drawing the ponies in the forest, but instead drawing his mother, using himself as a living, three dimensional, canvas. He pored over photographs of her and studied youtube videos about hair styling and make up tutorials in order to paint her as realistically as possible. He tried to replicate her more and more accurately, wearing her lingerie, jewellery and shoes. And yet it seemed that, with each passing day, the more closely he tried to model her, the more she eluded him. He redoubled his efforts, studying old videos of her, copying the way she walked, her hand gestures, her voice. He spent hours staring intently into the face of the attractive young woman who looked back at him from the mirror. Occasionally he’d catch glimpses there of his mother, but when he focused his attention she’d fade again. He’d taken to going on long walks in the forest. Away from the mirror, when he wasn’t trying too hard to bring her back, was when he felt her most closely. In the brush of chiffon over legs he now always assiduously kept smooth and the gentle breeze caressing his long silky hair against his bare shoulders, he slowly began to understand that she’d never return but he could always carry her with him.
Three months later at dinner one evening his father explained how he would be going back to sea shortly to take command of a frigate. The Boy would start at boarding school the next week.
-
“Hey! What’s that you’re drawing? Can I see?”
I looked up from my sketchbook. Hector Marshall was standing by my side.
It had been about six months since I’d started at the Winchester Boarding School for Boys. Although I hadn’t been happy about the change, now I’d settled in I wasn’t desperately unhappy either. At first it had been weird not going home when lessons finished, and amongst all the boisterousness and testosterone I missed my mother and the peace of the forest. Changing college mid term and in the first year of ‘A’ levels had made it difficult to make new friends, but if people could be classed as either ‘participants’ or ‘observers’ I definitely fell into the latter category and I was more than comfortable spending time by myself.
Like everywhere else where people gathered in groups, there were implicit social structures in place amongst the pupils. Year groups comprised of around eighty boys across four classes. Within each year there were the usual friendship groups that formed – the football team, the gamers, the fashion followers, the nerds. Hector Marshall was unusual in that he was universally well liked across all of the different groups. He was bright academically – not freakishly brilliant, but regularly top two or three in exams. He was a good footballer, and played guitar in what was definitely the best of several bands that had formed in the school. But more than that, he had ‘it’. People would stop and look up when he entered a room – a shock of platinum blonde shoulder length hair and startlingly blue eyes. He was in my year, but in a different form group so we didn’t share any classes although I’d see him from time to time at lunchtimes and after lessons. Two or three times on those occasions I’d drawn him, surreptitiously. Art was still my passion and whilst I wasn’t exceptional with anything else, I knew I had a talent with pencil and paint.
I’d been drawing him from memory when he’d walked past and seen my sketch.
“You’re the new guy aren’t you?” He smiled, and I blushed. “Welcome to Winnie’s. I’m Hector.” He paused, waiting for me to speak, but I was tongue-tied. “So. Can I see it?’
I handed him my sketchbook, wordlessly, and he thumbed through it for a few moments. I was embarrassed that there were drawings of him in there and waited for him to call me out as some kind of weird stalker.
“Wow. These are really good. I’ve never seen a drawing of me before. Except when I’ve tried a self portrait in art class. And I’m hopeless.” He smiled again, and I blushed again. He turned to walk away and took a couple of steps and then stopped.
“Would you be interested in giving me lessons? In drawing, I mean. Maybe one evening? I’d really like to get better, and my music lessons clash with art so I can’t do both…”
I opened my mouth at last. “I, err…yes, I mean…yes, I could do that.”
“Great!” He turned away, and again took a couple of steps before stopping and turning back. “I’d better not run off with this.” He beamed, and handed me back my sketchbook.
I managed to persuade the Art Master to let us have access to the art room after lessons finished on Tuesdays. The fact that I was his star pupil helped, and that it would be Hector to whom I’d be giving lessons. We started with still life drawing. We’d sit opposite each other at a table, with the subject between us, both of us drawing. From time to time I’d walk round to his side and review his progress and Hector would reciprocate to see how I approached the same task. Over the course of a few weeks he was so happy to see his skills improve. We’d talk as we drew, getting to know each other.
“So. Favourite band?” he’d asked in our first session.
“Mmm. Not really a band as such. But I love Celtic folk music.”
“Really? I thought you had to be a bit of a beardy to be into that. Although I have to admit I’m partial to a bit of a fiddle myself.” He grinned, and I giggled.
“What about you?”
“Not a band either. Bowie, all the way.”
“Hmm. That figures.”
“What do you mean.”
“Your style. You can kind of see that’s where you get it from.”
“Really? I’ll take that as a compliment, then!” he beamed. “What about art? Favourite painter?”
“Pre-Raphs for me. I know; not really fashionable I guess. But I love Ophelia, floating down the river. And some of Rossetti’s paintings. There’s something about those women.”
“You know the woman that Rossetti painted the most was William Morris’ wife? They were having an affair.”
“Yeah. I always felt sorry for him. She was so beautiful.” I sighed. Hector was looking at me intently and I blushed, and changed the subject quickly, hoping he wouldn’t notice. “What about your favourite film?”
“Ah, I’m going to have to confess there. It’s not your typical seventeen year old boy’s choice…”
“The Notebook!” I suggested, and he laughed.
“No! Don’t be daft! Actually, you’re not far off. It’s Atonement.”
“Really?”
“Really. Why?”
“It’s mine too.”
“No way.” He looked at me again, as though he was going to say something, and then changed his mind. “That Keira Knightley, though, eh?”
“Oh, yeah, yeah; that Keira Knightley.”
He turned back to his sketchbook, and we continued to draw.
I think it was maybe the fifth or sixth lesson that Hector suggested we should try drawing each other. I sat at the table, freed at last from the need to steal my glances at him. To be able to spend an hour poring over his features was a kind of heaven. He walked across to see my drawing and was leaning over my shoulder to look at it more closely. I was intensely aware of his breathing, just a few centimetres away from my ear, his hand on the back of my chair, as I rested back into it to feel his touch against me. I turned toward him to say something and he leaned in and kissed me, suddenly and briefly, then recoiling a step and looking away, embarrassed.
“I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have done that.”
I stood up. “No, No, it’s ok.” For a second we stood there, poised. Then he was in my arms, our lips locked together.
It wasn’t easy trying to find somewhere where we could be together, alone, away from prying eyes. The art lessons helped, but we could never be sure that one of the teachers wouldn’t breeze in at some point so we had to be careful. When the weather was fine we’d sneak off to a distant corner of the school playing fields. One time I was absentmindedly making my way along a corridor between lessons, and there had been a yank on my arm and Hector pulled me into a storage room where we stole a kiss before heading late into our respective classes, hair ruffled and ties askew.
The Big Event before we were to break up for the Easter holidays was the College Play. It was a tradition that the identity of the play, and the actors taking part, were kept a closely guarded secret until Opening Night. I had a pretty good idea Hector was in it, though. He’d suddenly become busy in the evenings leading up to the performances and was very coy when I asked him about it. I had a ticket for the first performance. Most of the other pupils arrived with family in tow, but as usual my father was away at sea, so I was by myself. The play was announced as Shakespeare’s Antony and Cleopatra. I’d barely had time to wonder how a pupil at an all boys college would take on the role of the Egyptian queen when she appeared, and I was dumbstruck. She was haughty, vulnerable, proud, jealous. Dressed in a long, gold lame gown with jet black hair tied through with beads and dramatic eyeliner she was not just beautiful but, in the way she interacted and flirted with Antony, sexy too. Despite the wig, and the clothes, and the make up, I’d recognized her immediately as Hector. I doubted any of the other boys did. But I’d spent weeks and months studying him. The profile of his nose, the jawline, the shape of his hands I’d have known however they were disguised.
I went straight to the dressing room afterwards. The play had been a triumph, and the audience’s cheers were still ringing out. The room was packed with actors and backstage staff basking in their success with friends and parents. Hector was still in his full stage outfit.
“That was amazing! You were incredible!”
He beamed back at me.
“And I can’t believe what an amazing Cleopatra you make. You look…” I held my hands out, gesturing towards him and his outfit, lost for words.
He smiled again. “It’s been fun! It’s kind of cool being a girl, experiencing how the other half live.” He grinned again, teasingly. “And Antony in that toga! He’s hot!”
I poked him in the ribs and grinned back. “Oi, you! You’re taken!” I looked around to check no-one was eavesdropping on our conversation and leaned in closer to him. “Seeing you dressed like that, it…”
“Hey, Cleo!” a centurion walked by. “Great show tonight!”
Hector raised a hand in acknowledgement and then looked back at me. “You should try it, you know. You’d look good. You’re not too tall. And slim…”
I looked up at him to see if he was teasing me again or not. I suddenly remembered being back home, after my mum had died, wearing her things. “I don’t know. No. I don’t think I could. No. I don’t think it would work for me. Not at all…”
The Easter holidays arrived and, with my father still at sea, I’d stayed at Winnie’s along with several of the other boarders. Hector had gone home, but had invited me to go and stay with him over the break. He lived with his mum in a flat in London, and she was due to be away for a couple of days visiting relatives. I counted the hours down until it was time to go. I caught the train up from Winchester and made my way to the address he’d given me. It was a newly built modernist block of flats in Kensington. The door opened automatically as I approached and I entered tentatively, crossing the marble floor to where the concierge sat imposingly at a huge reception desk. I gave him Hector’s name and he directed me towards the lift.
The flat was on the top floor. A young woman answered the door. She was dressed for a night out, her white blonde hair in a shoulder length asymmetric bob, a short black bodycon dress with long sleeves and a boat neck and bright red glossed lips. Before I could say anything, she wrapped her arms around my neck and pulled me in to the longest and most passionate kiss I could ever have imagined in my short life until that point. It was Hector, of course. When we eventually came up for air I was full of questions but he placed a finger, tipped with a long polished red nail, gently on my lips and shushed me. “Later. I’ll explain.” He took me by the hand and pulled me inside, his body pressing against mine, his breathing short and staccato. I gasped as he pushed into my hardness and in turn ran my hands over his contours, burnishing the satin of the dress against his skin. We crashed against the wall of the hallway, almost overbalancing. I kissed my way down his neck and onto his bare shoulder, inhaling the musky scent he was wearing. I felt his hands fumbling at my belt and fly and my trousers fell to the floor. He took me by the hand again and I staggered through into a living room where he eased me down onto a sofa. He looked down at me, lasciviously, from the tall patent heels he was wearing.
“I’ve wanted to do this since the day I first met you.”
He knelt in front of me and I gasped as he took hold of my penis and gave it an exploratory squeeze, red nails glistening in the sunlight pouring in from the window. I moaned and stared down, transfixed, as he smiled back at me coquettishly, from beneath mascara laden lashes. He squeezed again, sliding back my foreskin and leaning forward, his tongue resting for a second against me, warm and moist, before circling my glans, gently at first, and then with increasing vigour. I moaned again, my body arched back into the soft leather, my hands roaming over the surface of the cushions either side of me, trying to find a hold. I’d no sooner acclimatised to the waves of sensation pulsating through my body when he eased me fully into his mouth, glossy red lips encircling me, his hand still squeezing rhythmically up and down, up and down. At length, just at the point when I couldn’t take it any more, he stopped and stood to his feet, smiling triumphantly as I lay there panting. Once he was satisfied that I could go on, he reached down to the hem of his dress, raising it slightly and one leg at a time, climbed out of his panties. He held them in the air theatrically for a moment and then dropped them, giggling, onto the floor. Then he was straddling me, a knee either side of my hips, his lips again locked against mine, his tongue swirling inside my mouth. And then he buckled upwards for a moment, pressing himself against my belly, gripping my shaft with one hand and lowering himself carefully onto it. He was smooth and lubricated, and I slid inside, his glutes gripping me. Without once breaking our kiss, he slid up until I almost popped out from inside him, before grinding back down, gripping hard as he stretched over the surface of my glans, across my foreskin and down the shaft. My left hand, that previously had been looking for a place to grip on the sofa, took hold of his backside whilst my right held his opposite shoulder, pulling and pushing him up and down, grinding deep into him as now it became his turn to moan. Eventually, he cried out, and I pulled him in tight to me, feeling my belly become hot and wet as he came in several long bursts. The spasms erupting through him were enough to tip me over the edge as well and I drove myself deep into him one last time as I joined him in orgasm.
He lay his head down on my shoulder and we sat quietly for several minutes as our breathing subsided, the beat of his heart against mine slowing gradually, my penis still inside him. At last, he took a deep breath and sat up to face me, smiling; kissing me softly and tenderly. “Welcome to London.”
I smiled. “Fuck, Hector, that was amazing. I mean…you’re the sexiest thing I’ve ever seen whether you’re a boy or a girl and, fuck! Did you do that just now just for me? I mean, dressing up? Was it that obvious I fancied you when you were Cleopatra in the school play? And you look so natural – the way you move; everything. I mean, I don’t want to pry, but…”
He laughed. “Yeah, it was kind of for you. But I have done it before. Before Cleo, I mean. And no, you’re not prying. I need to tell you something, though.” He kissed me again and eased himself back to his feet. “Come on, I’ll make you a coffee.”
I followed him through into the kitchen, marvelling silently to myself on how he walked so naturally like a girl. At college, he’d never been remotely effeminate. Elegant, yes; and even graceful, if that’s a word you can use to describe a seventeen year old boy, and yet here he was looking, walking and even talking like a stunningly beautiful young woman.
We perched on stools at the breakfast bar and he told me his story.
“It’s just me and my mum here. I never knew my dad – they were never in a relationship; I was just an accident that my mum decided to keep.” He paused for a second and sipped at his coffee. “She’s always been a bit...different, I suppose you could say. Mentally ill might be another description. I mean, she’s ok most of the time. When she’s on her medication. But if she forgets she can see things and hear things…”
“Oh, Hector! I’m sorry…”
“No, it’s ok. Really. Most of the time. But when she was pregnant with me she hadn’t been diagnosed. And she told me afterwards that an angel came to see her and told her that if she gave birth to a boy, he’d die before he reached maturity…”
“Fuck, Hector!”
He shrugged apologetically. “I mean, it’s just stuff in her head that’s all mixed up. It doesn’t mean anything. But when I arrived and I was a boy she decided she’d raise me as a girl to avoid that happening. I mean, it sounds crazy, but she managed to doctor the birth certificate and everything, and for the first ten years of my life I was a girl full time. Went to school as a girl; everything. I didn’t know any better – I thought I was a girl, it all seemed perfectly normal.” He paused again. “And then it was my final year at primary school. I had a note to say I shouldn’t do sports, so there wasn’t any risk of anything that shouldn’t popping out in a changing room or anywhere. But one day I was in a car accident – nothing serious, but I was rushed into hospital and everything came out. Social Services got involved and for a while it looked as though I might be taken to a home. But I wanted to stay with my mum and that seemed to hold sway. When she told me why she’d done it I kind of understood and I never felt any ill towards her for doing it. I started at a new school as a boy; which felt really weird for a while, I can tell you, but I got used to it eventually. At home, though, my mum was really unhappy. We weren’t as close as we had been and I missed that. So one day after coming home from school I got changed into some of the girl clothes that my mum had kept. And she was so happy when she came home and saw me. After that I kind of lived this double life. A boy at school and a girl at home. When secondary school came around my grandparents paid for me to go to Winnie’s. I think they suspected that things were a bit unusual at home and thought I was better off away. I got out of the habit a bit, but being away for weeks on end I found that I missed being a girl, so even though I didn’t dress all the time at home, I’d still make the effort from time to time. And every birthday and Christmas Helen would get her own presents in addition to Hector’s and she built up quite a wardrobe…”
“Helen?”
“What my mum would call me.”
He stopped and sipped his coffee. “So here I am. Hector/Helen in all my fucked-up technicolour glory.”
I leaned over to him and kissed him gently. “I don’t think you’re fucked up Hector. Or Helen. I think you’re the most amazing person I’ve ever met.”
After our coffees Helen (as I tried to get used to calling her) went for a shower and re-emerged as Hector and we went out for a meal, and to catch a film. I was quieter than I would usually have been; Hector’s story had reminded me of my own mum, and how I’d reacted after she’d died. When we came home, we went to bed and made love again, and afterwards I lay with my head on Hector’s breast, quietly listening to his heartbeat, thinking back to what he’d said.
“Hector?”
He grunted, already half asleep. “Hmmm?”
“Which do you prefer?”
“What do you mean?”
“Hector or Helen? Which do you prefer being?”
He propped himself up on one elbow and looked at me. “I don’t know. I don’t think I’d want to be either full time. I kind of like the options. Best of both worlds so to speak.” He paused. “I think I’m a boy in my head. I’m kind of rational I suppose. More than emotional that is; not that girls aren’t rational of course…but dressing as a girl is way more fun!” He paused again. “What about you?”
“Which do I prefer?” I smiled and kissed him gently. “I love you both!”
“Haha! Avoiding the answer. Nice one!”
He flopped back down onto the pillow and we were quiet again.
“Hector?”
Again the grunt. “What?”
“Can I tell you something? About my mum?”
“Mmm Hmm.”
I sat up, leaning against the headboard.
“On Tuesday it’s a year since she died.”
“Yeah I’m sorry. It must be awful. I’d be in bits if my mum wasn’t around, even if things are difficult sometimes”
“I still miss her.”
“I bet. That’s natural. I expect it never goes away.”
“You know, when she first died, I used to lie on the bed with her clothes, inhaling her scent.” I paused, and swallowed. For a second, I wondered whether I should change my mind and not say anything, but I’d come this far. “And then one day. I don’t know why. I decided to wear one of her dresses. I though it might bring her back, somehow. I don’t know why.” I glanced across at him, looking for a reaction, but Hector didn’t say anything so I continued. “It felt like it helped. It felt like I was making a kind of connection. At the time I thought that was with her, with my mum, but now I’m not sure. Anyway, I thought that there was a link between me getting close to my mum and dressing in her clothes. I started dressing completely – underwear, shoes, make-up; the lot. But the more I dressed…I don’t know, it felt like she was always just slightly out of reach. Like I needed to try harder…” I’d started to shake with the emotion of recalling the story and I stopped, knowing that I’d start to cry if I continued.
Hector pulled me in closely and stroked my hair “Ssshh. It’s ok. It’s good to let it out.”
After I’d composed myself I went on. “And then I started at Winnie’s. Every night I’d lie awake in the dorm trying to make sense of it all. The thing is…it’s difficult to put it into words…the thing is; when I was dressed, even though my mum wasn’t, you know, there there – actually physically in the flesh – it did feel like she was with me somehow and I felt comforted. Comfortable.” I turned to Hector so we were facing each other, the tips of our noses almost touching. “It felt like she was ok with me being a girl. Not just ok with it, but encouraging it. Like it was what she wanted.” I burst into tears. Hector pulled me in tightly and kissed me gently on my forehead. My sobbing gradually subsided and I fell asleep.
-
When I awoke the following day the bed next to me was empty. I rolled over groggily and looked at my phone. It was almost 2pm. We must have talked half the night. The door opened and Hector came in carrying a breakfast tray. Delicious aromas of pancakes and fresh coffee followed him into the room. He was wearing a simple towelling dressing gown, the cord of which must have loosened as he’d walked from the kitchen, exposing most of his chest, and a chink of sunlight where the curtains didn’t quite meet flashed across his still tousled bed hair as he approached. I decided that he was unequivocally the handsomest, most beautiful person in the whole of England.
He placed the tray down on the bed and climbed in next to me, grinning. “How’s Sleeping Beauty this morning? Sleep well?”
“Mmm. Listen, I’m sorry about last night. Getting so heavy and everything. I won’t mention it again.”
“Don’t be silly. If I can’t be here for you when you need me, what’s the point?” he leant over and kissed me. “I’ve been thinking myself, whilst I was making breakfast.”
“Yeah?”
“Yeah. Listen. And feel free to tell me to shut up if you think I’m over the line.”
“Go on.”
“So about what you said. It seems to me that either you’re trans…and that’s totally cool, and by the way who am I to speak and by the way again I think you’d make a fantastic girl, even though you’re also equally a really amazing guy…” he took a breath and a mouthful of pancake. “Or…” he went on, munching as he spoke “…you’re not. And you dressing up in your mum’s things is just a totally understandable reaction to a massive emotional upheaval.” He stopped, waiting for me to say something.
“OK.” I paused whilst I absorbed what he’d said. “When you put it like that. Fuck; you were right when you said last night that you had a rational brain.”
“Sorry. I’m over-simplifying.”
“No, no, it’s not that. You’re right. It really is as simple as that.”
He smiled. “And I’m no psychologist, but it seems to me that the feeling you get from dressing up could be either because it’s your mum’s things, and you’re dressing at home, and it’s all contextual, and it really is all about reacting to your loss, or, alternatively, you feel good about seeing yourself as a girl. Full stop. And if it was that, then you’d probably feel good as a girl even if it wasn’t your mum’s things, and even if you weren’t dressing up at home.” He waited again for me to respond but there were too many thoughts running through my head. “And I got to thinking. There’s a whole roomful of Helen’s clothes here that I’ve built up over the years. We’re pretty much the same size and build. What size shoe do you take?”
“Six.”
“There you go. The same there too. Why don’t you try dressing here? See how it feels when you’re in a different place; wearing different clothes?...”
It didn’t take long for me to make a decision. The genie was out of the bottle now – I had to do something to try to resolve things one way or another. And his idea made a kind of sense. I was scared of what I might find out, but excited too. He offered Helen to help me out, but I said I’d rather be by myself as I changed, and he understood. He showed me into the room in the flat they kept just for her, kissed me gently, and clicked the door closed to leave me alone.
The room wasn’t massively different to Hector’s. Sleek, elegant and modern, there was a double bed on the left, and next to that a door into the en-suite. A huge built in wardrobe with doors lacquered in a cool grey gloss occupied the full width of the wall opposite. Across from the main door was another door opening onto a roof terrace and next to that a worktop, also in gloss grey, running the full length of the remaining wall. Drawers occupied most of the space below. In the middle a chrome Eames chair sat facing a mirror on the wall above. In front of it strewn untidily in what was the only clue that this was a girl’s room was a cornucopia of make up – pots, trays and boxes of every size and shape and colour. I walked to the wardrobe and opened each door wide, then sat on the end of the bed, opposite, surveying the contents.
Although Hector and I were alike in so many ways, Helen’s taste in fashion differed significantly from the clothes that my mum had worn. It was only natural I supposed – Helen was still a teenager, living in central London. My mum had been thirty seven when she died and lived a rural life. In as much as I’d inherited most of my tastes from my mum, a lot of Helen’s clothes just didn’t appeal to me. They were sleek, contemporary, urbane; like her flat. The clothes I’d liked the best of my mum’s were softer and more feminine. I began to wonder whether I’d made the right decision in taking Hector up on his offer. I turned my attention to the make up on the dressing table counter. Our colourings were so different as well. A blue eyed blonde versus a brown eyed brunette. I sifted through them. There was so much there; surely there was something that would work?
Out of the corner of my eye, I caught a flash of bright emerald green from amongst the blacks and greys and beiges of Helen’s dresses, like a lonely tree in a city square. I pulled the hanger out from the wardrobe. The material had been casually folded across the rail. I lifted it off and, holding it by the spaghetti thin shoulder straps, allowed it to drop to its full length. The skirt was flowing, floor length and vaporous, but the most striking feature was the back neckline, cut daringly down to waist level. A drape tied around the hips would emphasis the wearer’s slim silhouette. I recognised it instantly. It was a replica of the dress that Keira Knightley had worn in Atonement.
I skipped out of the room into the living area where Hector was relaxing, reading a book. He looked up. “Everything ok?”
“Yeah. Ummm, I was wondering…I mean, it doesn’t really seem fair that it’s just me that’s getting dressed up.”
“Oh. OK. You want me to dress as Helen, you’ve changed your mind?”
“No. I was wondering. Do you have a dinner suit?”
“You want me to wear a dinner suit?”
“Have you got one?”
“Well, yes.”
“Great. I’ll see you back here in a couple of hours.” I kissed him, and left him looking puzzled as I made my way back to the room.
Now I knew what I was going to wear I wanted to take my time and enjoy the process of getting changed. I poured a deep bath and lingered in the bubbles, as I imagined what I might get up to later that evening with Hector. I borrowed one of Helen’s razors to remove the few faint hairs that had regrown since I’d last transformed myself. Dabbing myself dry, I moisturised until I was silky smooth all over and then slipped into the satin wrap that was hanging on the door, wrapped a towel around my damp hair, and made my way back into the bedroom. Sifting through the make up on the counter, I identified some colours that would work for me and then picked up my ipad and googled ‘Keira Knightley Atonement’, zooming in on one of the images of her that best showed how she had been made up. Picking up a tube of foundation, I went to work. A few minutes later my skin was smooth and soft and dusted with a fine sheer powder. I paused, examining myself in the mirror against the image on the ipad, and then turned the ipad off and cast it aside onto the bed. I’d spent months trying to copy how my mum looked. I wasn’t going to replace that by simply copying someone else instead. Hector had been right – I had to find out if this was the real me. I had to find my own identity. I paused, less confident now. All my life I’d drawn what I’d seen in front of me. Never before had I started out trying to make a piece of art without knowing what the final appearance would be. I was in unchartered territory.
I picked up some eyeshadow in rusty browns and reds. I applied a small amount onto the lid and brow, and blended it carefully. I was aiming for something between a natural daytime look and a full-on smoky eyed evening image. Satisfied with how that turned out, I moved on to a chocolate coloured eyeliner and then, more confidently now, mascara, blush and finally a dark rose pink lipstick. Easing the towel from my hair I brushed it through whilst blow drying it and then set to work with a pair of curling irons trying to mimic a 1930s fingerwave. Ironically my hair, out of its regular ponytail, was longer than Keira’s in the film and at first I struggled until eventually I had to admit defeat, retrieve the ipad, and copy a similar style that suited my longer length. At last I was finished. It had taken longer than I’d thought, and I worried Hector might be getting impatient. But then I smiled to myself. Surely this was one of the prerogatives of being female? I found a lacy black thong in one of the drawers below the dressing table and slipped it on, tucking myself carefully into place until I presented a flat front. I took the dress off the hanger again and stepped into it carefully, luxuriating in the feel of the satin as I drew it up my body, slipping the delicate straps into place on my shoulders. A pair of strappy gold sandals with a three inch heel weren’t quite of period authenticity, but worked well with the colour of the dress.
I took a few exploratory steps, enjoying the satin of the skirt swirling around my newly sensitized legs. The dress fitted perfectly. Whilst at first I’d regretted my lack of curves, I smiled as I thought that Keira wasn’t exactly well endowed in that department either. The lines of the dress suited my skinny frame. I felt a curious mixture of elation and satisfaction. I looked in the mirror and although there was no trace of my mum visually, I felt a strong sense of her presence, and an equally strong sense that she was happy with what I was doing. I took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. For the first time since she’d left, I was truly content.
I texted Hector that I was ready and he replied ‘See you on the terrace’. Opening the door I stepped outside. It was an unusually warm April evening. The sun was just about to set, casting a warm orange glow over the side of the apartment. Hector was leaning on the balustrade at the edge of the roof, looking down on the city below, a thousand car headlights twinkling softly in the dusk. I’d never seen him look so handsome. He was a man now, his hair gelled, his suit sharp, his shirt crisp and brilliant white against the darkening sky. He turned as I approached. He didn’t need to say anything; his eyes spoke for him. For a second I thought I was going to burst into tears because the moment was so perfect. He held out his hand for me to take as I reached him and kissed me softly on the cheek.
“My god. You’re the most beautiful thing I’ve ever seen.” He smiled. “I should have known you’d pick that dress. I’d forgotten I had it. How do you feel now? I mean, erm, after what we talked about before…”
In response I reached my arms around his neck and pressed my lips to his, and kissed him again, slowly and lingeringly.
When the sun finally set we went back inside. I took his hand and led him to the sofa where Helen had seated me only yesterday. I parted his knees and knelt down on the floor between them.
“I want to try what Helen did yesterday.”
He grinned.
It must have been around four in the morning. I turned over in bed and reached my hand out for him but he wasn’t there. I waited for a minute or two to see if he’d just nipped to the bathroom but when he didn’t re-appear I got up. The stone tiles of the floor were cold and I tiptoed, the long satin nightgown I’d borrowed swirling about my legs. He was in the living room, sat in the dark on the sofa. I sat next to him, pulling my legs up underneath me for warmth.
“You ok?”
“Yeah. I couldn’t sleep. Thinking about having to go back to college again tomorrow.”
I groaned. “I was trying not to think about it.” It was cold in the room. One of the windows had been left open, and the sky outside was clear enough to see stars. A patch of moonlight illuminated where we’d stood a few hours previously on the terrace. I pulled myself closer to him to share his body heat.
“We’ll need to go back to just pretending to be friends again. For appearances.”
“Yeah. I suppose.” I kissed him on the cheek and tried to lighten the mood. “I think I can keep my hands off you if I really concentrate!” but he didn’t return my smile.
“I don’t want things to go back to how they were. For all this…” he paused for a moment “just to be a one-off.”
“Neither do I, I…”
He interrupted. “I don’t mean just us. I mean you too. The way you’ve been tonight. You’ve been so natural, so happy. I don’t want you to go back to the shy little wallflower you were when you came to college. You need to keep exploring this side of yourself.”
“I know. And I will. And you can help me. You and Helen…”
“But I might not always be here! Promise me you’ll carry on. Even if I’m not here to help.” He was looking at me intently now; gripping my hand tightly.
“I promise, Hector.” I reached my hand up to his cheek and kissed him gently.
-
We’d been back at college only a fortnight. I was already counting the days until the summer break and we’d started planning some time away together, just the two of us; a quiet cottage somewhere in the country near a forest. I so much wanted to take Hector to the forest. Although the cricket season had started, there was still one last football match left to finish off the league. Hector had been trying to persuade me to go along to watch him play since before the Easter break. I wasn’t a football fan at all but now, with just the one game left, I’d relented. It was a home game, and a small crowd had gathered on the touchline to watch – some other boys from college, a few mums and dads, and some fans our opponents had brought along. Hector was playing on the opposite wing to where I stood. When I saw him with the ball, I regretted not watching him earlier. Even though I knew nothing about the game, I could tell he was a good player.
Midway through the first half both teams were still yet to score. Most of the action had taken place on our wing, and I could hear Hector calling for the ball, out in space on the opposite side of the pitch. He looked across at me and caught my eye, and smiled, and I smiled back. He’d been so happy when I’d agreed to go to watch him. And then he fell. I assumed he was joking with me at first, but he’d gone down like a felled tree, face first into the turf. When he didn’t get up I shouted and gesticulated. “Referee! Referee!”
It took a few seconds for him to notice my cries and by then I was already running onto the pitch. I got to where Hector lay and turned him over onto his back, calling his name. He was limp and unresponsive. I bent down to his face but couldn’t detect a breath and I couldn’t find a pulse either. I fought back a mounting sense of panic, an urge to cry out. Check his airways. All clear. Start the compressions. I was only vaguely aware of the commotion around me. Someone offered to take over the CPR to give me a rest, but I pushed them away.
Everything was a blur; like a watercolour painting that had been left out in the rain. The paramedics arrived. Hector’s football coach lifted me up. I was in his car, following the ambulance to hospital. We were in the waiting room, outside A&E.
The commotion stopped, and the blur lifted. Everything now was frozen, fixed, solid, silent. The only sound my heartbeat reverberating through my body, like a timpani in an empty cathedral. I don’t know how long I sat like that; it might have been minutes or hours. The hospital corridor down which Hector had been taken receded into infinity in front of me. Eventually a doctor appeared, retracing Hector’s route; his footsteps matching the slow thudding of my pulse. He stopped in front of us, and we stood, the coach and I. The doctor looked at me, and then at the coach, and then back to me again, and gently shook his head. “I’m so sorry.” He said. “We did everything we could.”
-
The Young Woman stood at the edge of the grave and read the inscription on the headstone. “Hector Marshall 1996 – 2013. Always in our hearts.” It had been ten years. Lichen now inhabited the carved letters, and the sharp edges of the sandstone had weathered smooth. A gentle breeze caused the chiffon dress she was wearing to swirl gently about her legs and her long chestnut hair fluttered across her shoulder blades. Like the stone, those ten years had brought changes to her too. She laid a single red rose down at the grave and whispered gently “I kept my promise to you Hector.”
She stood in silence for a moment and then turned, walking back to a small car that was waiting for her at the entrance to the cemetery. As she approached a young man stepped out and took her hand gently. ‘Are you ok?” She nodded, squeezed his hand reassuringly and kissed him tenderly on the cheek. As they drove away the evening sun emerged for a moment from the clouded sky and for a few seconds the headstone was illuminated by a golden glow before the clouds returned and the sun sank silently below the horizon.
THE END
WONDERFUL WIFE
I wrapped my arms around his neck and gave him a long, lingering kiss. “Oh! Almost forgot!”
I skipped into the kitchen and returned with a tupperware container from the fridge. “Some lunch. It’s just the leftovers from the supper I made last night, but you said it was delicious so…”
“Thanks.” He grinned “You’ll make someone a wonderful wife one day.” It wasn’t the first time he’d said it, or even the fiftieth, but he always seemed to think it was the funniest joke ever. I rolled my eyes and, smiling, kissed him again. His tongue parted my lips and he pulled me into him with his free hand, and he moaned softly as my thigh brushed the hardness in his groin.
I pushed him away reluctantly. “You’re going to be late! We can carry on when you get home tonight!”
He turned to leave, and then turned back, stealing another kiss, grinning again as he opened the door. “See you tonight!”
“Love you!” I called back after him. I watched him down the garden path, smiling as he held the plastic container against his groin in an attempt to hide the now subsiding evidence of our goodbyes.
Charlie was a numbers person. He’d studied maths at university and got a job in a bank afterwards. Even when I drew his face, it was a collection of straight lines and acute angles, like an exercise in trigonometry, all pointed cheekbones and piercing blue eyes. Like lots of numbers people, he also had a gift for music, and through university he’d played lead guitar in a band with some friends. He loved being out on the stage, strutting his stuff. Me, I was the opposite; happy to be an observer rather than a do-er. I’d studied English, but really would have preferred Fine Art. I met him at a gig where his band were playing. I’d been invited by a mutual friend and I took along my sketchbook and drew as he played. He came over after they finished and my friend showed him my drawing and we started talking and it all developed from there. In my spare time at uni I combined my English and Art by writing and illustrating children’s books. In our final year Charlie had sent one off, unbeknownst to me, to a publisher and it had hit the jackpot, sitting on bestseller lists for several weeks. So when we moved to London for work, we miraculously had enough money to put down a deposit on a house. A very small one, but a house nonetheless. Charlie went out to work at the bank every day in his suit and tie, and I waved him off at the door in my dressing gown, before retiring to the spare room where I’d spend the rest of the day writing and painting.
I closed the door as he disappeared around the corner of the road and made my way back upstairs to the bathroom. I paused for a moment before entering the shower to look at my reflection in the mirror.
“Wonderful wife indeed!” I thought to myself. I loosened the cord from my dressing gown and let it fall to my feet and raised my hand thoughtfully to my chin. Despite it being almost a week since I’d last shaved, it was still smooth and round. I sighed. Only a few days ago, in a bar, meeting my thirty something year old female publisher, I’d been asked if I was her son.
Wonderful wife. The thought popped into my head that it probably wouldn’t take very much effort for me to look like Charlie’s wife. I shrugged and stepped into the shower.
-
“Happy Birthday Handsome!”. I held the envelope out for him to take. He grinned and tore it open. The card featured the classic Gil Elvgren 1960s pin-up image of the French maid, sweeping dust under the carpet whilst revealing her stocking tops. He opened it and read the message.
“Oo-ooh! My present is coming tonight?”
“Mm-hmmm.” I kissed him again.
“Do I get any clues?”
“You’ve already had one.”
He lifted an eyebrow, intrigued. But I wouldn’t say anything else and bundled him out of the door. “You’ll be late!” I grinned.
He protested, half-heartedly, before setting off; the card still in his hand. “See you tonight then!”
I watched him until he cleared the end of the road and then ran back upstairs. I had a lot to do if I was going to be ready for him when he returned home.
He’d teased me about being a ‘wonderful wife’ so many times that for his birthday I thought I’d take him up on his suggestion. And what ‘wonderful wife’ wouldn’t want to give their husband a birthday treat by dressing up as a naughty French maid? I’d been planning it all for several weeks. I’d started by copying make up tutorials on YouTube. It helped that I was an artist, and a good one at that, but even allowing for the fact that I didn’t have the most masculine of features to start with I was surprised at how easy it was to make myself look presentable – even quite attractive - as a woman. I’d bought a wig in the same style as the pin-up image, and a uniform, and some lingerie to wear underneath. And I’d bought some heels as close as I could find in match to those in the image. The meticulousness and creativity that I applied to my work I applied to this project too. I’d done a full dress rehearsal a few weeks previously and realised that, even though I was slim, I’d need a corset to pull me into the shape of the girl in the image. And even though in a still image I looked ok, walking in the heels, and adopting the movements and speech of a young woman were something else entirely. I took to wearing heels all day after Charlie had left for work, and talking to myself and making recordings to fine tune my voice to the soft sultry tones I was mimicking in the tutorials I watched online. I’d study women walking out in the street, or sitting in cafes, and emulate their movements. The same drive and intensity that went into making my books made me determined to be the sexiest, cutest and most wonderful wife I could be.
After Charlie had left for work on his birthday I applied the finishing touches. I hadn’t dare shave my legs in case he noticed, and that morning I lingered in a hot, fragranced bath having denuded my body of any trace of hair from the neck down. My eyebrows similarly hadn’t been touched for fear of discovery. I plucked them now into a fine arch. I dressed in my lingerie, pulling my corset into a tiny waist and drawing my stockings up silky smooth legs. Wrapping myself in a long satin robe I sat at my work table, a newly purchased mirror, pulled from the drawer in which it had been hiding, in front of me. I’d practised so much that putting on make-up had become something of a ritual and I luxuriated in the sweep of brushes over my skin, and the fragrances of powder and paint. Hair and make-up completed, I swiped to the clock on my phone. 6.30pm. Charlie would be home soon. The food I’d prepared was in the oven; the wine was chilling in the fridge. Everything was ready now apart from me. I stepped into the uniform, smoothing the satin of the skirt down over my stocking tops; tying the white ribbons of the apron behind my back and stepping into my heels. I heard the click of the gate and Charlie’s footsteps along the garden path. I stood and took a final look in the mirror, a deep breath, and went downstairs.
He told me later that the first thing he’d noticed was my heels coming downstairs. Ankles, calves, thighs and then the tops of my stockings, peeking out from under the hem of my dress; a band of smooth milky white skin separating the two. By the time I stood in front of him, his eyes were like saucers.
“Happy Birthday, husband. I thought, seeing as how you’re always saying what a wonderful wife I’d make that I’d be one for you tonight. And she’s feeling naughty and would like to give her husband a special birthday present.” I peeked up at him from beneath my mascara-clad lashes, which I batted for extra effect, and then, my hands clasped behind my back, reached up and kissed him innocently on the cheek, leaving a perfect imprint of red lipstick behind. As I pressed against him I couldn’t help noticing that he was hard. Very hard. I smiled to myself as I settled back on my heels.
He stared back at me, speechless for a moment. “You…I mean…fucking hell Cammie you look absolutely amazing!”
I tucked a stray hair behind my ear and smiled. “Thank you. But tonight it’s Camille, not Cameron. Come in. I’ve made some food; and there’s wine in the fridge.” I took his hand, and led him through into the living room, conscious of his gaze locked intently on my rear as I rolled my hips, my suspender straps flexing alternately with each step, my heels clicking over the hallway floor. I poured a couple of gin and tonics in silence, my back to him, allowing him to continue his visual interrogation of my transformation.
“Happy Birthday handsome!” we clinked glasses.
“I can’t believe you make such an incredible looking girl!”
I pirouetted coquettishly, making sure the hem of my skirt rode up high enough to again flash my stocking tops. “You like?”
“I do.” He put his drink down and stepped towards me. The visual evidence of just how much he did like was very clear.
I smiled triumphantly, and taking his hand led him to the sofa. “Sit down. The food isn’t quite ready yet, but I know just the thing that will make a delicious hors d’oeuvre.”
I knelt on the floor between his legs and slowly unzipped his trousers.
-
He wrapped his arms around my waist and gave me a long, lingering kiss. “Happy Birthday, Cammie.”
It was almost six months since Charlie’s birthday. I’d got up, as I always did, to see him off to work, although with the mornings now darker and colder as we entered winter, it was becoming more of an effort not to stay in bed. I yawned as he handed me a parcel. “Open it. Before I go.”
I tore open the packaging and held the garment up in front of me. “Really?” I looked up at him.
He grinned and nodded.
“But you’ve never…I mean, since I dressed up for you on your birthday, you’ve never mentioned it again. I wasn’t sure if you’d even…”
“I think it was pretty obvious how much I enjoyed it, wasn’t it? And I also think it was pretty obvious how much you enjoyed being a girl too.” He left a space for me to contradict, but I kept quiet, and he grinned again. “I thought so!”
I held the dress up to my shoulders. It was a cocktail dress, thigh length. Black sequins. Long sleeves, a slash neck and a designer label. “It’s lovely. Thank you!”
“Wear it tonight?” he asked “Be ready for me when I get home. Oh, and don’t worry about food or anything – it’s your birthday not mine – I’ll sort that out.” He kissed me again, and as he opened the door to leave a short blast of cold air shot inside and rippled through the sequins, sending tiny reflections glittering across the hallway walls.
I wasn’t ready when he came home. I figured that was my prerogative anyway, and I wanted to tease him a little too. He came upstairs and I was sat at my table, finishing my make up. I’d arranged the folds of my robe so it fell open across one thigh, revealing the top of a stocking as I slowly and lingeringly applied a final coat of lipstick. He watched, transfixed. I stood up, and let the robe fall from my shoulders into a pool of satin by my feet. I stepped into my dress, pulling it up over my shoulders and slipping my arms into the sleeves.
‘Zip me up, will you?”
I watched our reflections in the mirror as he stepped towards me and placed his hands on my shoulders, gently sliding my hair away from my neck and kissing me along the nape. I arched back into him, pressing his hardness into me, tilting my head so that he was kissing me along the edge of my throat now, where I’d sprayed scent just a few moments earlier.
“Mmmm. You smell good.” he moaned.
I turned around so that we were nose to nose and, reaching down, unzipped him and slid my hand in to give him a squeeze. He moaned again.
I leant forward, whispering into his ear. “I like that I have this effect on you. I think little Charlie likes Camille more than Cammie you know…”
He moaned a third time.
I whispered again. “But I don’t want you getting all carried away when the evening is so young” I tucked him back into his trousers, and zipped him up again. He looked at me like he was a little boy whose football had been stolen, and I grinned. “So. What are we eating?”
He paused and narrowed his eyes. “Humph! You think you’re such a tease don’t you? Well. Here’s the thing. It seemed such a shame that last time Camille came out to play she was all dressed up with nowhere to go so tonight I’ve booked us a table at Givenche. It’s time for Camille to go out and see the world.”
It was my turn to find myself on the back foot. I swallowed. “You want me to go out, dressed like this?”
He nodded.
“Fuck, Charlie…”
He grinned. “You look fantastic. You’re not just passable, you’re fucking gorgeous”
“But I don’t have a handbag! Or a coat!”
He laughed, and I started giggling too. “Gosh, I’m a total girl, aren’t I?”
The restaurant was new and fashionably busy. The maitre’d had shown us to our table and taken our coats. Of course Charlie – the most lovable, handsome and thoughtful man in the whole wide world - had bought Camille a coat – a sexy little faux fur jacket – and a handbag in the same sequins as my dress. Sometimes I thought that I didn’t deserve him, but then when I looked in the mirror as I left the house - ah, only kidding…
By the time pudding arrived we were so loved up I was barely resisting the urge to rip the tablecloth away and have Charlie make mad passionate love to me in the Eton Mess when his face changed suddenly.
“Oh, bollocks!”
“What? What is it?”
“My boss. Dead ahead. He’s seen me…”
He’d barely finished speaking when a deep baritone rang out, causing almost every diner in the place to turn around. “Jenkins! Fancy seeing you here! How the hell are you?”
A big bear of a man strode across to our table and playfully shook Charlie’s shoulder so hard I worried his neck might be dislocated. He turned to look at me, and then across again to Charlie. “Well! You’re quite the dark horse, eh? Who’s the lovely lady then?”
“She’s, er…”
I proffered my hand. “Camille. Pleased to meet you. Charlie’s fiancée.”
He took my hand in his huge paw. “Absolutely delighted! You can call me George.” He beamed, and then looked back to Charlie. Charlie was still looking at me with a ‘what the heck did you say that for’ expression on his face.
“You’ve been keeping that quiet Jenkins! Congratulations! To both of you! I do hope you’ll be bringing Camille along to our Christmas ball next week so I can get to know her better. In fact, I insist upon it! Now, let me get back to my clients – I’ve a couple of Yankee oil tycoons back there who want us to help them open up in Europe…”
As soon as he was out of earshot Charlie hissed “What did you tell him we were engaged for?”
“I don’t know – it felt like a good story. At least a better one than ‘I’m Charlie’s boyfriend and he likes it when I wear a dress.’”
“Humph”
“He’s a bit full on though, isn’t he? I’m glad I don’t have to put up with that every day! You poor thing!” I took his hand in mine.
“Hmm. Well. He can be. He’s a decent sort underneath though, I suppose.” He paused. “It’s ok. I’ll find an excuse so we don’t need to go to the ball.”
“Where is it?”
“Can’t remember exactly. Some swanky hotel in Knightsbridge I think. Dinner and then dancing. Black tie.” He paused again. “Why? You’re not thinking…”
I grinned. “I think it would be good for your career prospects. I could flirt with him a little bit. Put in a good word for you; that kind of thing…”
“Cammie, you’re forgetting one crucial thing.”
“What?”
“You’re a boy.”
-
I knew exactly the dress I was going to wear. It was the sexiest, slinkiest thing I’d ever seen with a skirt that was tight down to my knees so the satin slid deliciously over my skin with each tiny step, and a short train that I had to hitch up in the cutest way each time I had to go up or down a step. I’d booked a visit to a salon on the morning of the ball for an all over waxing – I didn’t want the teensiest hair to come between me and that satin – and then, justifying it to myself on the grounds that the risk of discovery from a slipped wig or a detached finger nail was too high, I’d also arranged to have hair extensions fitted, my hair styled into a gorgeously elegant up-do, and a full manicure with acrylic nails.
I played the part of the loving and devoted fiancée to perfection, extolling Charlie’s virtues to anyone who would listen. George insisted on having me sit next to him for dinner, and his wife shot daggers at me from the opposite side of the table through every course. At last, the meal was finished, and I grabbed Charlie’s hand and dragged him out on to the dancefloor.
“Mmmm. You look handsome tonight. I like you in a dinner suit!” I reached my arms around his neck and pulled him closer.
“And I like you in that dress. You look incredible.”
“Shall I tell you a little secret?” I reached up to whisper in his ear. “I’m not wearing anything underneath.”
“You’re not?”
“Mmm-mmm. The satin feels too nice against my skin. Just swaying against you like this, it’s driving me wild…”
“But, I mean…” Now it was his turn to whisper. “Where’s little Cammie?”
“Everything’s tucked up and held back with medical tape.”
“Ouch! That must be really uncomfortable.” Then he grinned, and dropped his hands to run his fingertips all over my backside. “Mmmm. You’re right too!”
“And if you carry on like that little Cammie is going to be bursting out of the tape…”
He grinned. “You’re funny! You’ve no idea how much it turns me on to see you like this, knowing that underneath it all…”
“Shhh!”
He grinned again, and his fingertips continued to stroke.
“Right! You’ve asked for it!”
“What?”
“Come here right now!”
I grabbed his hand, and led him off the dancefloor, along a corridor and, checking that no-one had seen us, into a small office whose door had been left ajar. He grabbed me as we entered, slamming the door behind us, and pushed me against the adjoining wall, kissing me frantically. I came up for air, our eyes locked and then turned, simultaneously, to the desk in the middle of the room. He swept the papers that had, a moment earlier, been arranged in in neat piles over its surface, onto the floor and I spread myself over it, my belly against it’s cool surface. I felt the satin of my dress caress up my legs and over my backside and I gasped as he slid inside.
-
It was the very next Monday that I found the receipt. Charlie had gone into work as usual and he’d asked me to take one of his suits to the dry cleaners. I found it when I checked that the pockets were empty. Dinner for two. The date was last Wednesday. Charlie had gone to work that morning saying he would be working late, and it was after I’d gone to bed that he came home.
My stomach lurched straight away. I think we have a sixth sense when we know something is awry, and it was screaming at me just then. I remembered him coming in late. I remembered him smelling different. It didn’t seem significant at the time, but now I could recall what the smell was. Over the last few months I’d become more familiar than most guys with the fragrance of beauty products – powders, paint, perfumes. The smell of a woman.
I don’t know why I didn’t do something about it immediately – confront him with the evidence; ask him to explain. Perhaps I didn’t want to believe what my gut was telling me. I left it. Wednesday morning came, and he said he was going to be working late again. Again I was in bed, feigning to be asleep. Again he smelt of a woman.
The following week, after telling me he was going to be working late for the third time, I decided to do something about it and booked a table at the restaurant named on the receipt. I bought a new wig, blonde this time, and wore my make up differently so I was confident he wouldn’t recognise me. I arrived early and took a small table in the corner where I could see most of the other diners. For a moment as I’d entered I’d seen a group of around a dozen office workers at a table and my heart had leapt as I’d imagined it was Charlie with his colleagues, and there was a simple explanation for all this. But it wasn’t. Besides the office party, there were a couple of family groups, several couples, and a few all female tables, ranging from 2 diners up to five or six. But no sign of Charlie. I stayed until just after the last orders for food were taken around nine, and then hurried home. Charlie was back home around midnight again, with the same scent surrounding him as he climbed into bed. The next week, the same pattern and still no sign of him at the restaurant. I decided to try one last time.
The third time I went it was slightly busier than it had been previously, and my corner table was already occupied. I had a table in the centre of the room, next to one occupied by two women who I remembered from my previous visits. As I sat, I looked across and caught eye contact with the younger, taller of the two and smiled a greeting. She reciprocated fleetingly, and then her face stiffened and her mouth fell open in recognition. It was Charlie.
“Charlie! What the fuck!”
He stared at me silently, like a rabbit in headlights.
“What’s going on? Why are you dressed like…” I gestured at his clothes. “Who’s she?” I pointed at his companion.
“Cammie, I…Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!...it’s not what it looks like, I…”
“What the fuck does it look like, Charlie?”
“It’s…it’s..” he took a breath. “Jean…” he gestured at the woman sat opposite “runs a dressing service. For trans people.”
I shook my head, bewildered.
“It’s just that…you looked so amazing. I mean, when you dressed up, and you looked like you were enjoying yourself so much I wanted to try…and I thought…and I thought you wouldn’t want to see me. Like this, I mean. Because you like it so much, I mean you seem to like it when I play the boy, and you the girl, and…” his voice petered out and he sat there staring down at the table, snatching an occasional glance up at me to see my reaction. Perhaps it was the way he was dressed, but I’d never seen him appear so vulnerable before.
“Oh, Charlie, you stupid sod. Why didn’t you say?”
He shrugged softly. I reached my hand over and placed it on his. His companion excused herself and went to the bar.
“Stand up. Let’s take a proper look at you.”
He stood, gingerly. He was wearing a long, camel coloured roll neck pullover dress and knee length brown leather boots. His wig had been styled into an up-do, his cheekbones defined in all their angular glory to give him a distinctly elegant appearance.
“Fuck, You’re nearly as pretty as I am.”
His worried countenance broke into a smile. “No-one’s as pretty as you.”
“Hmmph! Now you’re just crawling to try to get back into my good books.” He grinned again.
“Oh, come here then! He stepped shyly towards me and I placed my arms around him. “I love you, you know, you silly bugger.”
“I know. I love you too.”
“And if you want to be the woman of the house from time to time, that’s fine with me.”
-
She wrapped her arms around my neck and gave me a long, lingering kiss.
“Mmm. Cammie! You look hot! I hardly ever get to see you in a suit, you look so handsome!”
I’d just returned from a business meeting with my publisher. Charlotte had been waiting for me when I’d come home, her long legs taking what felt like several minutes to arrive in full view as she descended to the foot of the stairs.
“Mmmm.” I kissed her back. “And those legs of yours look absolutely sensational in that uniform.”
She smiled, and took my hand, her backside wiggling invitingly as she led me through to the living room.
“Dinner’s not quite ready, but I know just the thing to keep you occupied until then.” She pushed me gently back into the sofa and knelt between my legs.
I groaned with pleasure. “Charlotte?”
“Mmmm?”
“You know what?”
“What’s that?”
I grinned. “You’ll make someone a wonderful wife one of these days.”
THE END